Search the Community

Short, aggressive, and dirty. In keeping with the season, I figured I'd sneak this one out in the middle of the night, like Santa but pornier. Merry Christmas! I apologize for any typos or the like and will get back to them later. I am bone-tired from baking cookies and running D&D. -X- ===== Logan couldn’t pinpoint exactly when he realized he was in too deep. It was probably around the time he finished tying the knot in the rope around Troy Larkin’s wrists. At any moment, the unconscious jock would come around, and there’d be no going back. Truthfully, though, Logan had passed the point of no return a few days prior. He’d been driven to the line a number of times, like when Troy had casually knocked a weight out of his hand while he was doing shoulder presses, or all of those times he and his dumb jock buddies had mocked him while he was getting changed. But all of those paled in comparison to that fateful Saturday when he decided he’d finally had enough of the humiliation. In retrospect, calling Troy a “roided up asshole” in the locker room was exactly the wrong way to retaliate to the latest round of jeers and snickers. One shove led to another, and suddenly he found himself on his knees in the middle of an otherwise empty locker room, staring at Troy’s donkey dick eye-to-eye. The jock had slapped him across the cheek with it before hefting his balls in one hand, grinding them against Logan’s face. “Do these look like they’re shriveled up, bitch?” Troy had asked. He needn’t have asked. Everyone at the gym knew that Troy freeballed at the gym. It was impossible not to notice the thick bulge of his dick swinging in his shorts. Logan had always wanted to see it, but not in this scenario. He had struggled, but Troy’s grip was like iron on his shoulders. He’d been forced to endure the whole, humiliating scenario, tears stinging his eyes and his heart pounding like a jackhammer. To make matters worse, he’d been painfully hard the whole time. At least Troy hadn’t seen that. Shaking with rage in the car afterward, Logan knew he needed to get revenge, but he might not have gone through with it if it weren’t for the old man he’d nearly hit on the way home. He had slammed on his brakes and threw open the door, hurrying to make sure his near-victim was all right. To his surprise, the old man--a dapper old fellow with stark white hair and a suit that seemed out of place in the summer heat of San Cristobal--seemed far calmer. “You must have been in a hurry,” the old man had said. Logan had helped him to his feet, apologizing all the while. “I’ll be fine,” the old man had assured him. “But you, son, you look like someone’s got under your skin.” For some reason, Logan found himself sitting on the street corner, telling the old man all about Troy. He wasn’t sure why he shared so much, except that there was something calming, reassuring, about the pale blue eyes that regarded him while he talked. When he was finished, the old man said, “It sounds like you already know what you need to do. Put this bully in his place. You’ll come out of it the bigger man.” That flew in the face of everything Logan had learned in school. His parents had always told him not to rise to the bait. That was what made you the bigger man. But as the old man talked, he became surer and surer of his course of action. Troy’s eyelids fluttered. Groggily, the jock shook his head, lifting his head from the locker room floor. He looked around as if seeing the place for the first time, but when his gaze settled on Logan standing there before him, he came sharply awake. “The fuck are you doing?” he asked, ever-so-eloquently. Logan didn’t respond. He let Troy’s dawning awareness take in the fullness of his situation, the ropes binding his arms and legs. Logan standing before him, thin arms folded over his narrow chest. Troy struggled against his bonds and let out a mindless cry for help. “No one’s here,” said Logan. “One of the perks of working out this late, I guess. We have the whole place to ourselves.” That part of the plan had been easier than Logan expected. The desk clerk had been eager to get off of his shift early. Logan had waited until he and Troy were the only clients at the gym, and then he’d offered to lock up so the clerk could go home early. The kid had been all too ready to accept. Troy strained against the ropes again. The corded musculature of his arms bunched impressively, and all over his shirtless torso, hard slabs of beef tensed and rippled into sharp relief. Logan could have sworn he heard the individual fibers crying out in protest. He almost took a step back. But no, even Troy couldn’t break out of that. He slumped back onto the ground and shook his head, still clearly woozy. His eyes, full of fury, speared Logan. “You put something into my drink.” Logan shrugged. His heart was pounding in his chest like he’d just run a hill sprint, but his voice sounded oddly calm and detached. “You shouldn’t have left it lying around while doing supersets.” Troy snarled. “What’s this all about? You try anything, you little fa--” The clap of flesh against flesh surprised even Logan. Dimly, through the rushing adrenaline and endorphins, he felt stinging heat in his palm. “Don’t use that word with me.” Troy’s face went scarlet as he struggled against his bonds. One cheek was a deeper red where Logan’s hand had connected. He sagged again, quicker this time. A sheen of sweat glistened over his body, highlighting the wide taper of his lats and the thick, bunching traps that framed his neck. “What’re you going to do?” Troy asked. “You fucked with me one too many times,” said Logan. “This is payback.” He hiked his trembling thumbs under the waistband of his gym shorts and pulled them down. In his baby blue boxer briefs underneath, his cock was already half-hard and inflating to its full six and a half inches. Troy looked up at him blankly. Then comprehension dawned. “You’re a sick fuck,” he spat. “When I get out of these, you’re dead.” The threat hit Logan with a physical force. Throughout all of his fevered planning for revenge, there had been a cold voice of warning in the back of his head: there would be consequences. He had shut that voice away, time and again. He tried to do so again as he peeled his boxer briefs down. His cock, at least, had no worries. It sprang up and bobbed in the air, a bead of precum glistening at the head. No, Logan told himself. He had come this far, and he was going to see his revenge through. One hand slid down the length of his cock. A quiver of pleasure echoed up his spine the hard flesh under his hand bucked like a startled horse. The sight of Troy’s pecs, pumped from his efforts and rippling with the jock’s impotent rage, only fueled his boner. “Don’t you fucking do it, you little pervert.” “Try and stop me,” Logan grunted, lost in pleasure and vindication. Was this how Troy had felt when he had shoved his junk in Logan’s face? He had expected to feel guilty, but every stroke of his cock washed away a bit more of the remorse and fear in his belly. He was in control. It felt good. Powerful. His strokes sped up, the sound of skin against skin an odd counterpoint to Troy’s raging. To Logan’s surprise, a higher-pitched edge of helplessness soured the jock’s litany of threats, until all of a sudden, he let out one shrill word. “Please!” The sound of it, the knowledge that he had complete and total power of Troy Larkin, sent Logan over the edge. Hot white pleasure arced up his spine and burned down his limbs as an orgasm built in the base of his balls. He felt them pull up as his dick went rigid in his hand. Bliss. That was the only word he could use to describe the explosive wave of energy that tore through him, the only one he could hold in his mind against the blinding tide. It was unlike any orgasm he’d ever had before, a thousand times more intense. The first spray of cum spurted out across Troy’s beautiful face, a streak that crossed from temple to chiseled cheek. He opened his mouth to protest, and a second blast splattered across his lips and into his mouth. Not that Logan could see. His eyes were shut against the storm of pleasure raging around him. Every millisecond of it stretched into eternity as searing euphoria hit him in waves. That dim voice of warning perked up, telling him that something was not normal about this, but its shouts weren’t even a whisper against the roar of his own pleasure. He realized that the roar wasn’t in his head. It ripped from his throat, a sound of purest, primal exultation. But something had to be wrong with his ears. His voice sounded deeper, as if he had a cold. Still he came, drenching Troy’s face in jism. Warmth poured down his spine and into his limbs. He felt like he was being *stretched* somehow in every direction at once, like the air was pulling at his skin. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He’d gotten used to the sight of his form, short and lean, over the course of months failing to put on any muscle. He knew immediately that his reflection had changed. He was still thin, yes, but the guy in the mirror might as well have been a stranger. The Logan he knew didn’t have horseshoe triceps when he wasn’t flexing, or a tangled blue vein down each arm. And he definitely didn’t have the solid four-pack he saw in the mirror. As he stared, knees still buckling under the power of his orgasm, the figure in the mirror changed further. With every improbable shot of cum, muscles swelled and tightened. Two more abs resolved themselves into stern definition on his stomach, and his newly forged six-pack rippled and hardened. Mass mounded up on his shoulders and traps, giving his body new breadth. The changes in his lower body were even more pronounced. Logan’s ass had always been bony, but firm globes of muscle were pulsing outward, even as his meager quads expanded in fits and spurts. None of the miraculous growth could have prepared him for the strange sensation of his dick expanding in his hand. His cock had been at full mast the whole time, but it was as if he was getting an erection on top of the first. The head strained forward, lengthening past his clenched fist, even as his shaft pulsed thicker and wider, forcing his grip apart. Hips still bucking, he gave a powerful stroke of his new cock and marveled at how long it took to travel the full length of it. It had to be a good seven and a half inches, and so thick he couldn’t close his fingers around it. A moan from Troy drew Logan’s attention downward. He realized two things: first, that he was looking further down than he was used to, and second, that he wasn’t the only one changing. The metamorphosis working its way through Logan’s body was mirrored and reversed in Troy. As Logan’s orgasm began to subside, he watched as Troy’s bunched biceps softened and dwindled, losing mass and definition at once. The jock’s huge feet visibly retracted, leaving them merely large. Everywhere, from his cannonball delts to the heaving globes of muscle at his chest, it looked like air was being slowly let out of a ball. Logan sagged against a locker as the orgasm finally ebbed away. It was a strange dichotomy. He felt so spent from the pleasure that he could barely stand, but his newly muscled legs carried his weight more easily than they ever had before. Troy, too, slumped down onto the ground. All of the fight had gone out of him. He was still muscular, though hardly the amateur middleweight bodybuilder he had been before. And with Logan’s cum still dripping down his face, he had never before looked so pathetic. “What the hell happened?” Logan asked, not expecting an answer. He turned to the mirror again. One hand roamed over his chest. Hard plates of muscle met his hand as he explored the uncharted topography of his new physique. He let out a gasp as a stray finger brushed over a surprisingly sensitive nipple. His hand voyaged lower, sliding over the sweat-slicked grooves of his abs. There was no fat there, only skin shrink-wrapped over taut bricks of muscle, leading like cobblestones toward the heavy cock at his groin. It felt too big, slapping against his thigh as he turned to flex in the mirror. No, not too big. Fucking great. Logan raised one arm up and bent it, sucking in a breath at the hard tennis ball of muscle that exploded upward as he flexed. He wasn’t huge by any means, but he’d packed on years of progress in a matter of minutes, and he was taller besides--maybe 5’9 now. Just barely above average, but he’d stopped growing in high school and had resigned himself to a life of needing stools to reach high shelves. His growth--and Troy’s shrinking--was impossible. Utterly impossible. He’d heard stories, of course, like everyone in San Cristobal did, but those were just silly tales people at the college told. Staring at his mounding biceps, he wondered just how many of them were true, and how this had happened to him. You’ll come out of it the bigger man, the old man had said. Impossible. Logan let out a laugh at the absurdity of it. He was so consumed in his thoughts that he didn’t notice that Troy had gotten free. Logan had tied the ropes tightly around Troy’s hamhock-sized forearms, but they had shrunk with the rest of the bound jock. Somehow, he had managed to get one hand loose and clamber to his feet. All of this passed through Logan’s mind as the jock’s still-sizeable bulk hurtled into his back. He went down, face slamming against hard tile. Wind exploded from his lungs. He tried to suck in a breath, but Troy’s weight pressed down on his back. Still stunned, he felt like a rag doll as the jock twisted him onto his back and pinned him down. Hate-filled eyes bored down into his. Spittle and spent cum rained down on him as Troy’s fingers dug into his shoulders. “What did you do to me!?” Logan stared at him, half numb from the pain and half devoid of words to describe the impossible. A sudden, delirious laugh tore free from his battered lungs. “Stop laughing!” Troy shrieked at him. Through fits of laughter, Logan blurted out, “My cum’s--” “Change me back!” “--on your face!” With a wordless roar, Troy drew back a fist and swung down at Logan. Desperate, the smaller man raised his hand to block the blow. His hand caught the punch. The strength of the blow drove Logan’s hand down to the ground, but he saw awareness dawn in Troy’s eyes. The big jock was still stronger, but the gap between them had narrowed. Emboldened, Logan struggled against the muscled physique pressing him down onto the cold tiles. He fought as Troy drove down on him, the jock’s hot breath stinging against his ear. Somehow, he managed to wriggle one sweat-slicked leg free. Desperate, he drove his knee up into the jock’s crotch. The feeble kick lacked momentum, but a grunt of pain and fury shook Troy's body. Logan took his chance, throwing his full strength at one of Troy’s arms. He wriggled out from under Troy and tried to get back to his feet. The jock clawed at him, bringing him back down. Logan lashed out blindly. His fingers closed on fabric as he fought to free himself again, and he pulled frantically. Troy’s shorts gave way with a rip. As they battled, Logan felt something big, hot, and thick press into his side. “This what you want?” Troy jeered as his cock slid across Logan’s ass. Sheer fear lent Logan strength. He caught Troy around the midsection with one arm and got a grip on one of the jock’s wrists with the other. Ignoring the throbbing in his head and the protestations of his battered body, he managed to twist Troy’s arm behind his back. The jock tried to yank free, but he’d spent too much of his strength trying to escape his bonds, and was at a bad angle besides. He let out another enraged grunt as Logan managed to get on top of him. His grunt went suddenly high-pitched. Logan looked down, taking a moment to realize why. Amidst all of the other concerns of his body, he’d barely noticed his still-hard cock pressing against the crack of Troy’s huge bubble butt. A wicked grin spread across his face, fueled by delirium and pain. He tugged Troy’s arm backwards and leaned in, whispering, “Is this what you want?” Logan shifted his hips, using his thighs and free arm to press down on Troy’s back. The jock bucked, his incredible strength almost dismounting Logan, but he just tugged on Troy’s bent arm once more. The jock let out a hiss of pain. It was nothing compared to the curses he let out as Logan positioned his still-hard cock against Troy’s exposed hole. The jock had violated him, made him feel like less of a man. “It’s time to return the favor,” he said, and drove his cock in. Logan had topped before, but this was a whole new experience. Always before, he’d been on the smaller side of average. As he pressed into Troy’s virgin hole, he felt the walls inside gripping his dick like a glove. Mixed with the rush of endorphins, it was bliss all over again. “Beat the hell out of me if you want,” Logan spat. “You’re always going to remember that you were my bitch.” He didn’t know where the words were coming from. Logan had never talked like this before, never been so brutally aggressive in his life. But it felt so good, the raw, mean masculinity of it. He pulled back and drove his dick in again, savoring the length of the strokes. It didn’t take long for his pleasure to crescendo once more. He couldn’t brace himself against the volcanic surge from his balls as he blasted a volley of cum into Troy’s ass. His moans deepened as he began, again, to feel the tugging at the edges of his limbs, the swelling heat in his muscles. This time, he luxuriated in the power of it, bringing his arms up into a savage flex as his peaks climbed higher. Every muscle in his body felt pumped with blood, overfilled and huge, but they only grew bigger. He was dimly aware of Troy’s dwindling beneath him, but that was nothing compared to the sensation of his lengthening cock driving deeper into the vanquished jock. Logan’s back stretched and lengthened. He threw his head back as his pecs surged forward, going from solid plates to dense globes of striated muscle. Below, his abs refined themselves into a perfect eight-pack. He widened, too, his shoulders going from merely broad to impressively so. At the same time, he felt his lats unfurling like wings, the expanding musculature of his back giving him the depth of a lightweight bodybuilder. As his orgasmic transformation subsided, he began pulling out of the man beneath him. Calling Troy a jock now would be charitable. He was toned, perhaps, but only slightly larger than Logan had once been. Logan could barely spare any attention for that. He was awed by the sheer size of his dick as he pulled slowly free. It felt like the shaft could go on forever. He was definitely over eight inches, maybe closing in on nine, and thicker than his wrists--or at least, his wrists as they had been earlier that night. Beneath him, Troy was shaking. Logan stared at his enemy as he flipped him over. Gone were all traces of the defiant alpha male. He looked so small now, in every sense of the word. Well, not every sense. Logan glanced down as something hard prodded him in the thigh. Troy’s dick was definitely not small. It wasn’t the monster that it had been, but it was still above average. “You enjoyed that, didn’t you?” The cocky sound of Logan’s voice surprised him. This wasn’t him, taunting someone after they’d lost everything. He almost stopped himself. Almost. “All of that time. All of that abuse. I took it, Troy, and I didn’t say anything. I guess that does make me the bigger man,” Logan said. He reached out with one meaty hand and gripped Troy’s dick tightly. Instantly, the former jock began to protest, dull ‘no’s bubbling up on his lips. His treacherous hips, however, bucked into Logan’s hand. “I guess your buddies are going to have to find a new lifting partner,” said Logan, smirking. “You probably can’t keep up with even the smallest of them any more. But you know what? I think your muscles look better on me.” He raised one arm in front of Troy’s face and bent it slowly. The high, vein-tangled peak rose before Troy’s eyes. He let out one last whimper, and his entire body tensed. Hot cum sprinkled up into the air. The last of Troy’s definition began to fade away as his remaining mass flowed into Logan. The flexed arm swelled, denser and higher, until Logan felt like his arm might burst from sheer size. In his hand, Troy’s cock dwindled, retreating into Logan’s expanding fist, and Logan’s began to attain truly monstrous proportions. He stood, still growing, and regarded himself. It was impossible not to admire the god in the mirror. Well over six feet, he had to stoop a bit to see his entire body, but it was worth the effort. As he watched, pound after pound of competition-ready muscle poured into his body. Logan bent and went into an astounding most muscular, and for the first time in his life, he looked anything but ridiculous in the pose. Not that he’d be competing. The huge shank of meat between his legs was almost a foot long and thick as a beer can, and there’d be no hiding that in posers. He tore himself away from his reflection and went to the former jock’s locker. To his shock, Troy’s clothes were small on him. They still smelled like the jock, but he wasn’t going to drive home naked. With some effort, he squeezed himself into a tank top and shorts. They’d never fit Troy this well. With a last glance at his nemesis, he headed for the door. Troy called out to no one in particular. “My muscles,” he wailed. “You’re dead. You’re fucking dead.” Logan almost let the rage come over him once more, let that cockiness out for one last blow to Troy’s ego. But as he looked down at the bully, the shadow of a man who’d never bully anyone else again, he shook off the threats. They were as impotent as Troy himself. He left the locker room, saying nothing at all. After all, he was the bigger man.

Elijah Cook: Most Wanted Once a star football player and an American treasure, Elijah Cook once was a beloved and successful athlete. Under him the Rams won match after match and he became an idol for people not only all over the nation but also all over the world. He had everything from unbelievably great looks, a drool-worthy 200 pound body and a beautiful young super model wife to fame, money and respect. It seemed like he would be living the dream life forever until one tragic where at just the tender age of 27, Elijah was struck by a truck driver during a morning run. All of America held its breath as they prayed for their favorite starlet to push through the accident and get back on his feet. Push through he did and after almost half a year of recovery he came back but he wasn't the same. He was not as fast or as strong as he used to be and even though he put on a brave face for the fans, he new that he would never be able to play as good as he used to again. But he had to. His entire life he had worked for his career and he was not going to let it all slip away so he went back in hiding for another half year so that he could train and come back better and bigger than ever. Bigger than ever he was once he came back. So big that in fact no one could believe that he had grown 50 pounds to an astonishing 230 pounds of rock hard muscle in the six months since he finished his recovery. Drug tests found immense amounts of unknown illegal drugs in his bloodstream which led to an immediate ban from the NFL. That is when many believe his true downfall began. Elijah's first incident was when days after his ban from the NFL, he bumped into the new quarterback for the Rams who he outweighed by a good 30 pounds. Filled with rage, Elijah couldn't control himself and beat the living soul out of the poor quarterback. Barley escaping the situation with a small stint in jail and a massive fine, Elijah didn't learn from his mistakes, in fact he doubled down on them. He spent the following two years further destroying his reputation by getting into many more pointless fights and growing into an even bigger muscle head. Despite America collectively deciding to drop Elijah Cook, here we are two years later, with him being the most talked about person on news and media outlets across the globe. Why? Because even after all the things he had done in the past two years, he still managed to shook the world when in a fit of rage he murdered the only person who was still by his side, his wife Katie Cook, even though it was heavily rumored she was heavily unfaithful. Now all of his hulking 270 pounds are on the run, leaving destruction and showing just what his body can do every where he goes. Chapter I [Coming Soon]

Close Encounters with Joshua Banks - Chapter I He was my neighbor, had been since I was a little boy and his family moved to our city but we have never really been friends because we were pretty much opposites. I was your typical video game addicted, friendless nerd, while he was the jock superstar of our high school. The fact that we were never really friends quickly changed during our last summer break before we went off to college. Both our parents were gone, we were home alone and thanks to some miracle, we became very acquainted with each other. It was a fateful summer afternoon when I decided to leave my natural habitat, my basement, and go to the balcony. I didn't leave because I wanted to get some fresh air or maybe a tan in the beautiful sun, but because I wanted to marvel at the beautiful view. And, wow what I view I had from the balcony. I could stare straight into Joshua's garden and watch him in all his 200 pound glory as he sat on a lounge chair, eyes closed and enjoying the warm sun. His muscles heaved, massive balloon like pecs moving up and down with every breath, veins snaking all the way from his massive neck over his huge guns to his thick forearms and tree trunk legs which could barely be contained by shorts that were about two sizes too small. I sat there for what must have been an hour, just staring at him, admiring every single part of his glorious body. But then after some time I could not take it anymore, my dick was begging to be released and so I did. I took it out and began jerking off, keeping my eyes on Joshua the whole time. Suddenly his eyes flashed open and looked directly at me. I was startled, frozen, unsure of what to do. My heart stopped for a second, fearing what would happen next but then flashed a killer smile and ran his hand through his brown hair, flexing his massive bicep. That was more than I could take and I blew my load right then and there. Ashamed and confused, I ran back inside, into the shower and just sat there, trying to figure out whether I had just imagined that smile and he was actually plotting a way to kill me or not. The thought of his massive biceps bulging out as he choked the life out of me actually aroused me again which triggered me to start another jerk off session. After showering I decided to go to the living room and watch some Netflix in order to get rid of all thoughts related to Joshua. That became nearly impossible when I heard a knock at the door. I took a deep breath, braced myself and opened the door. Joshua stood there, now with a shirt that did little to hide his hulking physique, but to my surprise he wasn't here to kill me. Instead he had a friendly smile on his face. "Hey, sorry to impose but I just lost my measuring tape so could I maybe borrow yours," he asked, acting as if he hadn't seen my jerking off to him earlier. "I-I-erm-sure," I stuttered back. "J-just wait a second." I rushed into the kitchen and fetched it for him. "Here you are," I said, trying to force a smile. He grabbed it and gave me a very strong handshake with his massive hand as a thank you. He turned around to leave and I was about to close the door, before he turned back around. "Actually, could I ask you for one more favor?" he began. "I need the tape to measure my biceps but it's a kind of hard to do that on your own. If it's not too much trouble, I'd really appreciate it if you came over and helped me measure them." I don't think that I have ever agreed to anything as fast in my life as to that. We walked over to his house, where he led me the home gym in his basement. My hands were visibly shaking, as he flexed his right arm. It just looked so marvelous as it squeezed against the fabric of his shirt. Then I put the measuring tape around it and God did his arm feel god. I only got to touch it with a few fingers for a few fleeting second but it felt so warm and hard. 17 inches was the number on the tape. "New record for this bad boy.," he smiled. "But we're gonna have to top that today. You mind waiting as I pump up these guns? It's not gonna take long. I just need you to measure one of them afterwards." That was a lie. It took long, he worked out his arms for an hour, but I was more than happy to wait and watch him. I felt like I was in heaven, watching him move weights up and down, pumping his biceps to new heights. My favorite part of his workout was when he did bicep curls. It was such a beautiful exercise to watch because you could his biceps or his thick looked as if they were about to rip out of their beat red skin. Luckily they didn't rip out of the skin but out of Joshua's tight shirt. The shirt had fought long and well but it proved no match for Joshua's arms, as it slowly ripped at the seams with each curl. After the hottest hour of my life (up until that point), Joshua asked me to lay on his back as he did push ups. "I always do a hundred or so push ups after each workout but they've become too easy so I need some extra weight." By then, my boner was unbearably hard but I didn't care and I doubt he did either. He took off his shirt and dropped to the ground, in perfect push up position. I slowly got his wide and shredded back, my boner pressing onto his hard, round ass and awkwardly holding onto him by his shoulders, because I was too shy to touch his arms. "What are you doing? You know you can hold onto my arms, right?" he said, seemingly reading my mind. So I did as I was told and if I hadn't reached heaven yet, I had now. It is a miracle that I didn't blow my third load of the day right then and there. In the entire 18 years of my existence, I had never felt anything so arousing. His biceps were like warm granite, pulsing with power and flexing and unflexing with every push up. I burrowed my fingers into his arms as they were unflexed, but they immediately pushed my fingers away once he went down and no matter what I did, once they were flexed, they were impenetrable. Finally after going up and down 200 hundred times at an unbelievable speed, I was instructed to get off him back and pull out the measuring tape. He gritted his teeth, growled and flexed his arm, somehow pumping up his already pumped to the max bicep even more, as I put the tape around his arm. I am not the most knowledgeable person when it comes to bodybuilding but I am pretty sure a two inch pump isn't normal, yet that is exactly what the tape showed. A staggering 19 inches. As I read him the number, Joshua raised his arms into a breathtaking double-bicep pose and roared: "I'M A BEAST." That was just the first of my many encounters with Joshua...

NOTE: The m/f was removed from the last paragraph to make this m/m. The bodybuilder character still does have a wife, but in the second part, the character has a boyfriend. Howdy. I have often wondered about leg lengthening surgery. I am 6'5" and would never do it because being taller than I already am would suck. When you look up pictures of people wondering about the surgeries, they always show their pictures with stretched legs. But it wouldn't actually be like that. Your legs would actually get smaller because the muscle would stay the same size and be pulled a greater distance. So what I really wonder about is what happens after that point. You look at a tall person and a lot of the times they are ectomorphs. If a mesomorph or endomorph got leg lengthening surgery, they would still be a meso or endo - they wouldn't magically become an ectomorph just because they are tall. Yes, they would have their muscle size "shrink" at first because of the stretching, but they should still have the acumen to gain muscle/size. That would give them an incredible advantage in truly becoming huge over someone who is naturally tall and lanky. Here I explore what might happen in that scenario Unusual Surgeries Hey, you already know who I am. I have a bunch of sponsorships around the fitness industry and my IFBB pro card. You would recognize me when someone jokes about the 4'10" pro bodybuilder. Even though I am retired from contests now, I still hit the gym (and the "celltech") pretty hard. No sense losing my hard earned body because of getting older. Currently, I am 6.4 heads tall. I know they say the ideal is 8 heads tall, but screw them. I have pretty awesome proportions on my body. I am 22 inches wide from tip to tip on my shoulders. Less than 1% of the population can claim that and they even have almost a foot over me on height. My waist is 35 - yeah I know it should be in the 27 area. My chest totally makes up for it at 50 inches. My quads are 29 inches and biceps 21. Not too shabby considering what some would call my stubby limbs. I really lucked out on genetics, though. If someone sees me, my body looks like I am average height. It isn't until I am standing next to someone else that I look short. My wife of 11 years is a hot powerlifter. In the offseason, she cuts down some and enters some fitness competitions. However, she prefers to be bulked. She is 5'8" - kind of dwarfing me, but we totally love each other. We push each other to always better ourselves and train, eat and sleep together every day. Not to brag, but my 8x7 inches looks quite impressive at my height. I know that she does not stay with me because of my penis, but I am sure it helped open the door at the beginning of our relationship. That thing was a bear to adjust during contests. I probably spent more time pumping that than my muscles in the pump room back stage. Anything to keep it contained for the show. Even though I am totally happy with my body (as is the wife), there are many times when being a bit taller would be very useful. Just doing everyday tasks is troublesome since I have to have a stool handy at all times. More times than I care to admit, my wife was asked what her child was having for a meal. My bicep is bigger than your freakin head, dude, how am I her child? After years of reading medical research on height surgeries, we finally decided to take the plunge. It wasn't for me. It wasn't for my wife. It wasn't for anybody else. It was just so I could have an easier life during my retirement. My high testosterone and stocky muscular build are super equipped for healing and that made the risk factors somewhat low. I decided first to extend my femurs and humeri. That was not a fun process. I went out of the country for the procedures and had to stay for 5 months before I could travel again. First, they broke my bones and then inserted these devices to extend the lengths between the breaks. Basically, while the break is healing, it is making the bone longer. As a lifter, I fought through pain my entire career. I had so many muscle tears that I lost track. These bones pains were a drop in the bucket compared to everything else. And bless my wife, she stayed with me the entire time - using a gym close to the hospital to train on her own while I was resting. After the 5 months, they finally removed the devices. I was told not to exercise for another 5 months to continue recovering. I contacted a practitioner back in the states to do monthly checkups. I knew from experience that light lifting can help with recovering. I ignored the advice and started lifting again after 1 month. By month 8 of the whole process, I was completely healed. Conservative projections said that I would gain 2-3 inches in height. The bones were healing so fast, that I doubled that amount. I gained 6 inches in my femurs and over 4 inches on my arms. I was now standing at 5'4" and could not have been happier with the procedures. The only disappointing thing was that stretching out the bones also stretches out the muscles. My biceps dropped down from 21 to 16 inches from being stretched. My quads dropped from 29 inches, down to a still respectable 24 inches. It took quite a bit of getting used to being 6 inches taller. Something as simple as being in the kitchen was difficult. We had been living in that house for 8 years. I could have walked around with my eyes closed and found anything (even eyes closed and using the stool). Now it was like someone shifted around my house. Reaching for the refrigerator door was 6 inches lower and 4 inches closer. I kept jamming my hands for the first few weeks reaching for things. Light switches, oh my gosh. You just take it for granted that light switches are always in the same place. Now lower all of them by 6 inches around your house and tell me how disconcerting that is. Although there were troubles, I was still kinda hooked at that point. The positives of having access to 10 more inches of space (6 in height and 4 on my reach) was absolutely amazing. But I wanted more. Five weeks after I was cleared from the first surgeries, I was on another plane. This time it would be tibia/fibula and radius/ulna surgery. Admittedly, I was a little bit more nervous about having four bones broken. That was four ways complications could arise. Things went even more smoothly than the first time - bones broken, devices inserted, and 4 months of lengthening. My beautiful wife was there again, keeping me strong. You know what, I changed my mind - I was doing this for her because she deserved the best version of me and I wanted to give that to her. Once more, I ignored advice and started light workouts to help speed up healing. In under two months, I was cleared. This was another very successful round of surgeries. I gained 4 inches in height and 3 inches on my arms. There I stood, the same height as my wife. The first time I was able to stand without a walker or bracers, she just stared at me in complete shock. Then, we wept in each others' arms about how much of a life changer all of this would be. So a little over a year ago, I started this whole process at 4'10" and now was 5'8" with access to 17 inches more of the world than I had before. I was finally up to the normal stature of 7.5 heads tall, although a couple inches shorter than the average person. There was a problem, though. I had not anticipated what my arms would look like compared to the rest of my body. Compared to my legs, my arms looked perfectly fine. However, compared to my torso, I looked like a gorilla. My hands were well beneath my groin. In fact, they could touch past mid-thigh without bending over. My wife and I discussed it and she was very supportive of anything I wanted as long as it made me happy. Before my recovery was finished, we had already made the plans. The day after I got cleared by the doctor, we were on a plane again to get an experimental spine lengthening surgery. This one did not seem as horrific as the legs and arms since nothing was being broken. Basically, they would insert vertebrate spacers up the length of the spine. They also needed to include spacers in the ribcage or I would be prone to getting a hunchback. The spacers in the ribcage would dissolve and be absorbed by the body over the course of 2 years, with most of the material being dissolving around the 6 month point. The spinal spacers were much more complicated since the lats, traps, spinalis, serrates and a whole host of other muscles needed to compensate in their attachment points. The majority of patients recovered to normal mobility. A small number had decreased mobility and even fewer had increased mobility. With my back's already large muscles and my body's natural (and chemical) abilities for building muscle, the doctors felt that the decreased mobility was a slim to none chance of happening. So the surgery proceeded as planned. The doctors were very happy with the results, but I did need 2 months of bedrest and to wear a brace covering my entire torso up to my skull during that time and for 4 months after that. Unfortunately, there was no way around recovering with the brace on. It restricted most movement and even sitting/standing was a struggle. Getting in and out of bed was more like rolling around and propping myself up with my arms. We installed some ropes on hooks in various places to help me pull myself up. I could still walk around OK and we could already see the results after the initial 2 month recovery. Drum roll, please... It was an absolutely crazy result. After the 2 month recovery, I stood at 6'2" - a gain of another 6 inches. The doctors said that expansion would continue throughout the 4 months until most of the ribcage spacers dissolved. At that point, there would be too much pressure on the spinal spacers and growth would come to a halt. Boy were those doctors right. By the time the brace came off, I had gained another 5 inches. My wife could not contain herself whenever we were together. She admitted that having someone a foot taller than her (almost) was always a secret dream of hers. She preferenced it by assuring me that she would love me at any height. But being 6'7" was just so freaking hot. It was just nice for me that my arms hung down to a normal area. I was no longer a gorilla man. In addition, being able to reach things 28 inches further away than where I could reach two years ago was out of this world. I was starting to forget what life was like as a short man. I never heard a snicker or a joke about my height. It never crossed anybodies' minds whether or not I was my wife's child. But I still was not completely happy. I loved my proportions when I was short. The 22 inch wide shoulders at 4'10" are crazy impressive looking, but not so much at 6'7". An average guy at 5'10" has a shoulder width of 18 inches. When I was short, I boasted being 47% wider proportionally to the average guy. Now at 6'7", I was only 8% bigger. My wife did not like the idea of another surgery. Partially because she felt that height was the only thing holding me back in life and also because surgery meant recovery time and no sex. I convinced her that I just wanted 3-4 inches more width and I was done. No more surgeries after that and life would finally resume. I also threw in that clavicle surgery would not affect anything downstairs and we could still have quite a bit of fun. On a flight, under the knife, and back into recovery. The surgery turned out much like the leg/arm lengthings. My clavicles were broken and then set up in the little devices. The doctors said to expect around 1 inch on each side. I had wanted at least 3, but 2 would be better than nothing. At least that would double me up to 15% wider than average. Recovering went well. After 4 months, I was back home with the devices taken off. That surgery definitely hit me harder that the previous ones. I needed some extra physical therapy as just light weights would not have done the trick. I worked through it and came out the other side 5 months later. I was very happy with the results. I got 3 inches on one side and 2.75 inches on the other. The quarter inch was barely noticeable. The 28 inch wide shoulders was absolutely noticeable. As promised to the wife, I was finally done. The width did not make a difference to her, as she got back into the groove of jumping me at first sight. I was happy being 37% wider than average with a huge added bonus of extending my reach by another 3 inches. I could now reach 31 inches further than I could have 3 years ago. I also measured slightly more than a massive 8.5 heads tall. If the normal was 7.5 heads and the ideal 8 heads tall, I became the alpha at 8.5. I did not even care that my head looked small on my body. I had already promised my wife no more surgeries, but why would I want to increase the size of my head anyway? I had to ease back into the gym. Other than light weights and physical therapy, I had not been lifting for 3 years. Muscle memory kicked in and I was able to at least get my stats back up pretty quickly. I regained my 16 inch biceps and 24 inch quads. My waist was very interesting. With my spine being extended, it allowed my organs to have more space and brought my waist down to a tiny 27 inches. While I had a massive waist at 8 inches past ideal while at 4'10", I was actually 9 inches under the ideal waist size of a 6'7" person. My pecs and lats were also interesting. I had lost a lot of the thickness because they were now stretched tight in both the horizontal direction from the clavicle lengthening and vertical direction from the spinal lengthening. My ribcage did not grow or shrink during all of this - just the ribs spread apart a bit more. The stretched lats provided much more width and actually gave me a 60 inch chest measurement. My 60 inch chest was now bigger than my previous 58 inch height. Imagine that, flattening your muscles by stretching them and still gaining quite a few inches. Needless to say, I approved of the 2.2 chest to waist ratio. My traps also looked slightly improved. Since my squatty neck had been lengthened, the traps were about 50% taller than before. So with my recovery complete and some small amount of size regained, I began to push myself harder and harder. My wife totally got in on that action as we drove each other to reach new heights (ha... ha...). My delts, arms, legs, pecs, lats and traps were all flattened, stretched and tight as hell. It was brutal really getting into it again. But I have always had really stocky endo-meso genetics. In the offseason, I would jump up to 260 pounds of prime beef at 4'10". During contests, I could swing around 210 pounds. I didn't get a pro card for nothing. I put in all of the effort that the big boys would. Just because I was "tall and lanky" now didn't mean that I would go easy on myself. Plus, it is not like brain suddenly switched my genetics to ectomorph. Back in the gym, I started at around 225 pounds - post surgeries. Before all of the surgeries, I was hovering around 235 in my retirement. I lost 10 pounds from spending most of 3 years in bed resting. Plus, you do not really feel like eating much with braces and devices and needing a walker to get around. I quickly gained 5 pounds, then 10, then 25. My body craved filling out the way I used to be and at 250 I definitely looked like I belonged in the gym again. The hard stretch that all of my muscles were under just needed to be pumped a little. The fascia was as taunt as it could possibly get and I started going to get deep tissue massages weekly to break it up. By six months post surgery, I had regained most of my former stats. At 290 pounds (65 pounds in six months), my arms were 22 inches cold. My quads were 32 inches - dwarfing my previous leg measurements. They always did respond well during training. I gained 2 inch on my waist, which was fine since I gained 10 inches on my chest. My traps and delts were filling in nicely. Even with most of those stats surpassing my previous numbers, I still felt like I looked very thin with a giant's body. At least in comparison to my tank-like looks from before. My wife and I kept pushing and pushing, harder and harder. She entered a powerlifting meet three months later and completely demolished the competition. We were not done yet, though. I still wanted to give her the best version of myself and she was completely motivated by my transformation. If we weren't about to throw up every exercise in the gym, we considered it a failed workout. By one year post surgery we looked like total beasts. Nobody even talked to us at the gym any more. We would spend hours driving the other to lift one more rep and tossing plates on and off of the bars for max weight and drop sets. She decided to cut for a few months to enter a fitness competition. By the time that rolled around, the organizers begged her to join the bodybuilding side instead as she did not have the "fitness model look" anymore. She didn't care what she entered as long as she had some fun. I quickly taught her bodybuilder poses since she wouldn't be able to get away with her normal posing routine. Her shear size just blew away everybody else. She took the super heavyweight and overall categories. Things continued the same for the next few years. I got up to 452 pounds and am still fairly lean. The whole time, my muscles just wanted to fill out instead of adding overall mass like regular bulking would do. And fill out they did. My biceps are now just a hair shy of 37 inches. Way bigger than my legs used to be. My quads passed 50 inches a couple of months ago and now sit at 52 inches. Out of everything, they are still responding the best to the extra 6 inches they were given. My waist is up to 34, which is still 2 inches under the ideal for my height and 3 inches under my biceps. Heck, it is still one inch below what it used to be when I was short. My pecs jut out 4 inches past my ribcage and clavicle without even flexing. With being stretched in two directions and now filled out, a single one of my pecs is close to half the size of what my entire torso used to be. Both together, including the cleavage that rivals my wife's, are definitely bigger than my old torso. I no longer have a V-taper, it is more like a U-taper with my lats just flaring out. In an overhead pose, the width of my lats is somewhere around three or four times that of my waist. With the help of my lats adding slabs of muscle since they have so much extra space, my chest measurement is 95. Whoever said that a chest should be 12 inches over a waist obviously skipped chest and back day. Having a 2.8 chest to waist ratio has definitely got to become the new ideal. I cannot even grasp my traps any more. Then again, I have tiny 4'10" sized hands. Even more funny are my 4'10" sized feet. I wear a US size 6 for the comfort even though I could probably fit into a size 5. But my traps stick out so much that I can do squats without holding on to the bar. It can just fit in the groove formed from my traps popping from my neck. Just once I did a squat with a bar on my traps, a bar resting in the four inches of space at the top of my chest and a dumbbell in each hand. It was pretty epic - you can probably still find the video of me doing it somewhere on Youtube. Finally, we come to my delts. They were difficult to get going. With the clavicle lengthened, but scapula still the same, my delts were stretched in the weirdest angles out any muscle. Now, they do have some nice sized caps on them again, though I can feel that they are no where near finished with growing. The caps add an extra 2 inches to my width on each side. That puts me around 32 inches wide from tip to tip. I would take the hinderance of not being able to fit straight through most doorways over not having the height to reach things any day. I guess instead of a V or U shape, the T-shaped body might be a more accurate description, although my quads beg to differ with that assessment. I remember being worried about my width being less than 10% above average. I am closing in on 60% above average now and still growing wider. Since I am pretty lean, I think I could cut around 30 pounds and be contest ready at 420. If I do come out of retirement, I will probably need to assume a new identity for registration purposes. I would rather not deal with the questions that might arise. I gained almost 2 feet in height, close to a foot in width and doubled my weight. All the while, my waist shrunk by an inch and looks even smaller since it is elongated and can get compared to the monstrous chest and legs. Why even bother, though? Too many questions and too much of a hassle to get into that arena again. I personally know that I would wipe the floor with anybody on the stage. Instead, I should focus on gaining those last 50 pounds and see how I look at 500. Maybe if I really push my legs, I could make them as big as I used to be tall. I am just 6 inches away and have already put 28 inches on those tree trunks in the past few years. I know I promised the wife no more surgeries, but I wonder if she would be opposed to a penis lengthening surgery. I mean I used to be 8 inches at 4'10" and it does not look as impressive on my new body. Plus, my 7 inch girth compared to 52 inch quads makes me feel a little inadequate - though I still do not get any complaints. The doctors said during the spinal surgery said that there was a very small chance of increased mobility - yeah, I got that. The entire length of my spine gained around a 160% increase to flexibility. I am like an acrobat in the bedroom. With my massive muscles and mobility, I can contort into positions that have never even been dreamed of. Anyway, I lost my train of thought. Proportionally, my penis looks incredibly small. I think 11x8 would look a little bit better, though 12x10 would make it more in proportion to my legs. We'll see. My retirement has been grand and it is only getting better...

Chapter 1 I had been driving for hours and desperately needed to pee. It was very late, or very early, depending on your perspective. I would have just pulled over to the side of the road, but it was pitch dark on this section of the Interstate. I saw there was a rest stop coming up, just 5 miles ahead. I breathed a sigh of relief knowing it would only be minutes away. I pulled into the rest stop, parked and ran inside. Once inside I gave the place a quick scan. Surprisingly well maintained. I headed towards the urinal. A huge relief, like a weight had been lifted from me and as I walked over to wash up, I took advantage of the time to freshen up a bit. I took off my tee shirt and used some of the liquid soap provided to wash my face and pits- a “pirate bath” as I heard it called. Something to keep me from stinking so bad when I got home. Being on the go for the whole weekend had forced me to postpone my routine jerk off times and I was already horny as hell While I was adjusting my jeans, fussing with my hair and admiring my fairly athletic upper torso, I noticed a vending machine that had all condoms for just 50 cents apiece mounted to the wall. I always wanted to get some, so I pulled out some change from my jean pocket, walked over to the machine and dropped my dirty shirt down on the floor, while I attempted to dispense a few different ones for my collection. Once I had successfully purchased a few, I reached down to pick up my tee that had fallen down and head back to my car. As I put shirt under my arm, I felt this gooey liquid stuff against my right side. My shirt must have soaked up something from the floor and now it was all over my right arm and side of my torso. “Fuck” I exclaimed, and rushed to wash it off. I turned on the water and got some towels wet with soap to do the job. When I raised my arm to access the affected area, the skin had broken out in a rash.I felt this insane rush of energy overtake me. My arm felt hot. “Holy shit” I shouted. Suddenly the heat began to spread, and my nerves seemed to be firing in overdrive. Everywhere I touched with my hands had become super sensitive and warm. My stomach felt queasy and I felt like I this odd sensation move through my body. I felt like I had this insane amount of energy. Had I absorbed some drugs somehow? Was that goo some kind of hallucinogen? Why did I have so much energy all of a sudden? Why was my face flush? I felt this insane rush. I started to get a headache. I started sweating heavily and my heart began beating harder. My muscles were spasming. Flexing randomly and tensing. I felt so overheated. This was it, I thought. I had touched some toxic gunk and was now going to die right here in this stupid rest-stop bathroom. Then something odd happened. My body began to feel like it was swelling. I couldn’t be sure, but it seemed like my muscles were… expanding somehow as they tensed. Each time they flexed and spasmed it felt like energy rushed into them. I looked down at my arms. My biceps were tight, flexing as I stood there in shock. It looked like they were swelling up. Maybe an allergic reaction, I thought. My whole body was starting to grow more muscular, causing my shirt and pants to grow tighter and tighter. I peeled off the shirt rapidly, and rapidly tried to undo my pants. My defined, chest was flushed red and looking pumped. More pumped than ever before… My pecs were pushing outwards, growing into a huge shelf. My shoulders widened and my neck thickened. My arms grew bigger and beefier as my whole body swelled with what must have been close to 50 pounds of muscle within moments. I looked at the mirror again. I didn’t look like myself anymore. I had a huge powerful chest, a thick neck, huge bowling ball shoulders and pumped, defined arms. My ass began pushing against the seams of my tight boxer briefs. I saw my legs were growing along with the rest of me. I looked like a semi-pro bodybuilder who had maybe stayed in a sauna too long. I was red and covered in sweat. My skin tingled. I looked incredible, but it was so unreal. Was I still growing? My vision seemed to be a little blurred and my headache came back with a vengeance. It looked like my beard was coming in… as if I hadn’t trimmed it the day before. And on close inspection, my chest seemed to have more hair as well… and even the hair on my head looked longer. Were my eyebrows bushier? What the hell was going on? I sauntered off as quickly as I could in my new car back to my car. My center of balance had changed. It was hard to sit up normally as my muscles were still spasming and tight. Everything felt unfamiliar. Once the car was started I painfully put the car in reverse and pressed on the gas, but my feet were throbbing because my shoes were too tight.I managed to get the car oriented so I could re-enter the freeway, and tried to get up to speed. Right away I realized that I was so overwhelmed with nervous energy, my headache was so intense, that there was no way I could drive. I carefully pulled off the road and with all my and put the car in park. I lay back in my seat just feeling the seat belt digging into my growing body. I was soaked in sweat. It was like the most miserable kind of migraine. My beard definitely looked fuller and longer in the rear view mirror. So did the hair on my head… and even the hair on my thicker, beefier forearms. I closed my eyes and I think between the overstimulation, the headache and the hyperventilation I passed out for a little bit., because I didn’t notice the highway patrol car that pulled up behind me. My head was slumped over and the officer tapped on the glass me to wake me up. I must have looked like I was having a seizure because he quickly opened my door and then grabbed me. “Sir”, he said as he held me. “Are You OK?” I sort of came to, and he asked me if I could get out of the car. I tried to talk, but was unable to, and I think he assumed I was on drugs. He unbuckled me from my seat belt and grabbed a hold of me. As he pulled me from the driver's seat I took hold of his upper torso, and was squeezing him hard to be able to stand up. It was strange as the nausea, headache and nervous energy seemed to subside as I held on to him, in fact I was starting to feel better, the longer I could make contact with him. My vision cleared, my muscles stopped seizing. Soon I had enough energy to speak and I begged him to help me. However, the officers eyes looked glazed over. Something was freezing him up, causing his whole body to tense up. I could actually feel it. His arm muscles were flexing and seizing just as mine had. He felt suddenly so much warmer in my arms. I could tell he wanted me to let go of my grasp, but it felt good and I wasn’t about to disconnect from him because holding him made me feel so much better. Soon the patrolman sensed that something was happening. His uniform was rapidly getting tighter. His chest began to rapidly thicken out and inflate, and shoulders widened, and his uniform started getting tighter around his growing frame. My grasp was so strong that he couldn’t let go and he began to look somewhat panicked. On his face, thick stubble appeared. His traps seemed to rise thicker. He was wearing a short sleeved shirt and as I grasped his muscular arms I could feel them tense and grow, like thickening cables of steel. It felt so sexually erotic as I was blowing up his muscles bigger and bigger.. Feeling his arms grow thicker and more massive as his whole body gained huge amounts of muscle. I could sense the guy was in shock as his body was growing larger out right in front of him. It seemed only a moment later he was sporting a thick beard that was growing high up on his cheeks. His hair on his head was growing longer. I saw a thick hair spreading down his growing forearms. This 6 foot tall, well muscled highway patrolman was becoming enormous. His uniform was beginning to constrict him. It looked painted on. The buttons looked closed to popping off. His breathing was so heavy, emphasizing his new, hulking pecs. I realized right then and there as my head cleared and my body seemed to feel a little more normal, that whatever happened to me was now being transferred to him… only he was getting even larger than I was. This officer, who had probably been a lean 190 pounds before, looked now closer to 300 pounds of beef, stuffed into a bursting-at-the-seams uniform. This officer had become storage for the enormous amount of energy I needed to get rid of. I could feel my heartbeat return to normal to I had full consciousness now and was fully aware of what I was doing to this man. Soon his form fitting pants were busting apart as his growing ass rounded out. I could see he was losing consciousness. , I lowered his increasingly heavy body down by the side of my car. and tore open his too-tight uniform to reveal his now massive heavy chest. I lowered down and explored his growing, increasingly massive body with my hands, so I could press more energy into his body faster. He now looked to be well over 350 pounds of overblown muscle. So much beef was still piling on to his frame. I continued to push more energy into him, watching him swell and his beard grew as he laid there overwhelmed and unconscious. I couldn't believe how much energy I had to give to him. I continued to strip off his busted pants to reveal quads that were incredibly thick. They had developed a massiveness, a heft. Every muscle on his body was now becoming so overdeveloped he hardly looked real. He was a muscle monster, unconscious on the ground, growing with each breath. I was getting him to the size that people had only ever dreamed about. My dick was throbbing. Something turned me on about seeing this incapacitated officer grow larger and larger under my hands. I was doing this to him. My excess of energy was turning him into a freak of muscle… turning him into the most muscular, most massive man alive. I had the power to do that to him, and I was eager to see that become a reality. Traps grew so thick and massive that they rose to his ears.. His arms started to push out on the ground further from his resting torso as his lats grew wider and wider. His calves looked like the size of watermelons. This man was now inhumanly large, and hair seemed to sprouting everywhere. His chest, arms, shoulders, abs, legs were all growing thicker hair. His beard was now full and again, just like me, the hair on his head was looking longer, as if he hadn’t cut it in two months. Finally, I felt my own energy levels return to a balance. I looked down at the massively overgrown, overbulked, hairier officer sprawled on the ground before me. He couldn't have been much less than a 600 pounds. He looked like an insane morph of a mass monster, only every extreme curve and bulge of his hyper-muscular body was real and tangible. This was a freak passed out on the soft ground by the highway. I checked his pulse. It was elevated but he was fine… He was breathing. His mountainous, hairy pecs were rising and falling. Completely unconscious, unresponsive, but breathing. I debated calling an ambulance right then and there, but how could I explain his condition? How could explain what had happened? If he came to he would accuse me of doing it to him. I was now myself again, albeit, a still much more muscular version of myself. I couldn't help feeling my chest and stomach and admiring how jacked I had become. I was still much heavier than I had been before the rest stop. I estimated I was maybe around 220, 230 pounds. Tiny compared to the unconscious monster at my feet. I slipped back into my car and started it up and took off like the wind down the freeway, wanting to get as far away from where I was- I was confused and deeply aroused. I and just wanted to think and put the last hour of so into prospective. Surely the officer would be ok when he woke up, right? Surely I didn’t do anything to harm him. Was this just a bad dream I thought? I must have been speeding like hell, because before I knew it there was another highway patrol man coming from the opposite direction that was slowing down to cross the median. Fuck yes I was speeding and looking down the speedometer showed me going around 100 mph. Now I was really scared. He caught up with me and made me pull over. Shit, how was I going to explain this reckless driving of mine, surely I was going to jail, I thought. I looked in the rear view mirror as he walked up to the car with his flashlight. He was latin, like me. I checked myself out in the mirror too and I looked ok. I was heavily bearded, muscular, shirtless, covered thick, lean muscle and a hairy chest. Huge quads stuffed into too-tight shorts that showed the massive erection I sported… but I didn’t look or feel like I was on drugs. I felt normal. Ish. He approached the car and was looking in the back with his flashlight before he confronted me. “Out of the Car”, He demanded, and I complied. “Officer I can explain this”, I tried to tell him, but he wasn’t interested. “Hold out your arms” he demanded and I complied. He made me do a sobriety test by walking the line. I tried to tell him I wasn’t under the influence of drugs or alcohol, but this cop was doing everything by the book. Once he was convinced I was sober, he demanded I find my license and registration, and I quickly retrieved them from my car and gave them to him. He began to write down all my information, I was walking back towards him and I acted quickly and just grabbed his arms tight, catching him off guard. I closed my eyes and concentrated and began to pump energy into him like I did the last highway patrolman. He immediately tried to push me off but I used all my renewed energy to pump energy into him fast. His body was shaking as I watched this young latino cop lose control. His muscles tensing and flexing randomly. I kind of felt so bad doing this to him, but I wasn’t about to get a ticket… I couldn’t afford it. And besides, my throbbing dick couldn’t stop thinking about how hot it would be to blow him up to the size of the other patrolman. He pleaded with me to let go, his voice quivering as if he were being gently electrocuted… which in a way, he was. I just wanted to see his growth and transformation… and maybe, hopefully pass out before I got a ticket. It turned me on so much before, so I tore his uniform open and pulled his chest against mine. I felt his hairy pecs inflate with mass, growing heavy and thick. His shoulders widened and thickened even faster than with the other officer. He stopped talking then and then his eyes gentle closed. He had fainted as I poured energy into him. His huge muscles were getting so pumped now. He was getting heavier, thicker in my arms. I lowered him down by the patrol car, but kept my grip on him. I took off his pants. He was getting seriously big. Only this time I had a clearly view of his transformation, and I knew exactly what I was doing. This dude was gonna become a monster, just like his colleague on the force. His pecs were incredible. I put my head up to them, feeling them swell larger and larger, growing into huge, hairy mounds of solid muscle. I ran my hands over his now 20” arms, feeling them pulse and tense larger. 21”.... 22” …. My hands sped up the growth as I squeezed them…. 23”... and bigger and bigger they grew. I was turning him into a muscle freak. Making them totally freaky made their potentially future explanation of events less believable I figured. If I made them both so inhumanly large, maybe they’d have less grounds to come after me. Afterall, how would anything like this be explained medically? It was impossible. The second officer layed there, growing, his gigantic muscular frame slowly expanding in every direction. He was no doubt over 300 pounds… Then after another minute, probably close to 350… and then larger still. His clean shaven face was similarly sprouting a thick black beard. His chest was growing increasingly hairy. Every hair on his body seemed to get longer and thicker. Something about the energy that I was pumping into him was doing this. I thought about how both of these men would have a hard time fitting back in their cars… and who knows what their futures on the force would be. At their size it’d be hard to take them seriously as anything other than massive, immovable walls of muscle and brawn. And that is exactly what I had in mind for this officer. The excitement and clear image of their overgrown bodies in my mind seemed to speed up the transformation. This officer was becoming a behemoth. A second muscular freak. I checked to see if he was still unconscious, asking him to respond to my voice… Nothing. Still breathing, his massive chest heaving up and down. I was pouring so much energy into this man that it had totally overloaded his system. He could do nothing but sit there and grow ever larger under my gentle hands. I had created a second hyper-muscular, supersized masterpiece of impossibly exaggerated musculature. He was a beautiful, stunning caricature of what a ultra heavyweight bodybuilder could look like… well, one that hadn’t shaved or trimmed any hair on his body… And he was so handsome. The short beard he had grown during his transformation looked good on him As I stepped away I couldn’t help but admire his beautiful face framed by two supersized traps on either side. He had to be 5 feet across at the shoulders. So much muscle to feel, to squeeze, to worship. He was just perfect. Again I ran back to my car and raced off. I was in awe of myself and what I could accomplish. I had proven that I possess an individual power that could be incredibly useful… maybe even profitable. Most noticeable was how fucking horny I was. My cock had grown along with my balls and I felt like I could shoot off a whole quart of thick cum. As I drove along however, the reality of my situation came to me like a pie in the face. I wasn’t at all normal anymore, that gooy shit at the rest stop had transformed me into something else. Something inhuman, or alien. I was no longer the same Juan Ballesteros was just a few hours ago. I still looked like Juan, but I now had the ability to pump men into the most outlandishly hairy muscular freaks imaginable … But I did this without their consent. And mostly while they were unconscious. Perhaps they had even been in pain…. and that made me someone who was assaulting and hurting others, and transforming them against their will.. Even if it was hot how they turned out. These young men had friends and families and would never be able to explain what had happened to them. They’d be stared at as total muscle freaks wherever they went. Their careers on the force were probably over. I pondered this all the way back to San Diego. It was late when I got back to my apartment, and I immediately took a shower. I must have showered for half an hour, then dried off and too a good look at myself in the mirror. I looked so hot, so much bigger than normal. My beard was so dark and thick. I looked like a the perfect Latino muscle bear. I got a fresh pair of boxer briefs and a tee shirt, which was now skin-tight against my buffed up frame. I couldn't help but jerk off thinking about the men I had transformed. Their new, huge, hulking bodies. Their gigantic muscles flexing and bulging with each move. Fuck they looked so good. I came pretty quick, and holy shit did I cum. I don't think I had ever cum so hard or so much. It took me a while to dry off. I cleaned up and got into bed. I was exhausted from all the physical stress to my new body and feel asleep. ___________ Author's note: I recently created a thread about asking folks about the possible name for the opposite of the mythological creature of succubus/incubus. I am still unsure of what this name should be, but there are some good candidates on that thread. This particular story was heavily inspired and modelled after a gay horror story about an incubus. Being the MG fan that I am, I thought it would much better to turn it on its head and re-envision it as a man who transforms into the wellspring of nearly endless masculine energy. C

This is a quickie that I just hashed out real quick. Enjoy! Coltin and Tyler had been best friends since they were in diapers. They were born a month apart and their families were very close so they literally grew up together. They went to the same school growing up from kindergarten to senior year. They were inseparable. People even thought that they were brothers, because they actually favored each other a little bit. So it only made sense for them to be roommates when the opportunity arose. They both decided to go to University of Memphis, obviously. They couldn't go to different schools. So they also planned on being roomies. They got moved in everything put in It’s place and wanted to go for a walk around campus. They were walking around the University Center as they spot a group of guys playing some football in the big field in front of the UC. "Man those guys are JACKED.", Coltin blurted out. Tyler laughed and agreed. It was no secret that Coltin longed for more size but it just wasn't in the cards for him. He wasn't a bad looking guy by any means, though. In fact, he had quite a handsome face with a nicely trimmed beard with reddish blonde hair. He had a very lean, toned physique dialing in around 170lbs at 6'2. But he wanted more. He observed how these guys playing in the field wore workout shorts that stretched perfectly over their taught butt and beefy quads, how their pecs had a slight bounce to them when they ran. He wanted just a portion of that. That's all and he would be happy. Tyler, on the other hand, just preferred to look at it. He was content at his current physique level, which was pretty close to Coltin's with just a little extra flab. Coltin was definitely the more active, sports-oriented of the two. "Dude just go talk to them and see if they'll give you any pointers on bulking up.", Tyler told Coltin. Coltin sighed, "I feel like I've tried everything there is to try, but I guess it wouldn't hurt." Coltin jogged out to talk to one of the guys and Tyler watched as the guy he talked to gestured for him to join them. Coltin pointed back to Tyler, not wanting to ditch him. Tyler gestured back that he was going to run into the UC to grab a bite to eat and cool off and encouraged him to join them. After about an hour, he glanced out the window to see Coltin still outside playing football with these jocks. He was getting bored so he just shot a text to Coltin, telling him that he was going back to the room and that he would see him there later. Later that night, Coltin returned to the room, a sweaty mess. He seemed excited. Through his heavy breathing, he managed to get out, "The guys want me to try out for the team and they said they'll help me bulk up!" "Dude that's great! I'm excited for you man!" A few weeks had passed and Coltin came in from an intense workout from the gym, looking extra pumped. Tyler had no idea what kind of regime those jocks were putting him through, but he could already tell that whatever it was, it was working. Coltin still had his lean physique, but you could tell that his chest was just a little bit thicker, arms bulged just slightly larger than they were a few weeks ago, and his legs looked more defined. His shirts started to fit him better. "Bro that workout today was killer. You should join us some time. You could use some extra muscle." Tyler chuckled, "Nah man I'm good.", thinking that he would rather do just about anything else instead. "Suit yourself dude. They've gotten me up to 180 as of this morning.", as he raised an arm and flexed casually, prompting a decent size bicep to stand at attention. And he smirked. "This is the heaviest I've ever been. And I don't plan on slowing down." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The semester flew by, Christmas break was just around the corner. Coltin was close to breaking 200. He was looking beefier than ever, clothes stretching over his thicker pecs and beefy arms. He had really wanted to break 200 before going home, but he wasn't complaining. He'd managed to pack on around 23lbs of muscle in a semester's time. Tyler thought it seemed like he was putting on the weight a little faster than he thought possible, but he just shrugged it off. Coltin was to go home for break, while Tyler went with his family to California for most of the Christmas break. His family had gone to San Diego for Christmas every year for as long as he could remember. So as they parted ways, Tyler gave his best friend a big hug goodbye, as it would be a little over a month before he saw him again. It was a couple of days before school was to start back for spring semester when Coltin got a phone call from his buddy, Tyler. "Hey man I got some news. My mom had the bright idea to go out on the rocks today when we were visiting La Jolla Cove and a wave hit and swiped her off the rocks." "Jesus Christ Tyler is she ok!?" Coltin gaped. "Yeah man she's fine, but she's in no condition to travel right now so I'm stuck out her indefinitely until her condition gets better. The doc says it could be anywhere from a couple of weeks to a couple of months." "Man that really blows! I miss you man! Tell your mom I send my regards and that I hope she gets to recover sooner rather than later." "Will do man. I'll keep you posted." They hung up and Coltin just sat there. He couldn't believe it. He and Tyler had never been apart this long and he wasn't sure what he was going to do without his best bud at school with him. I guess it would give him more time to focus on his workouts and football practice. So school resumed a few days later and Coltin did nothing but go to class and go to the gym. He was determined to break 200lbs soon. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It ended up being close to April before Tyler's mom had recovered enough for them to travel back home. He and Coltin had tried to stay in touch over the last couple of months with updates on his mom, but it was tough. Tyler decided he wanted to surprise Coltin, so he didn't tell him that he was on his way back to UoM yet. He entered the hallway of the dorm building and he could hear voices further down the hallway. One of them sort of sounded like Coltin, but the voice was muuuuch deeper, so he knew it wasn't him. He made his way down the hall and as he rounded the corner, he was met with the largest human being he had ever seen. The beast was facing away from him talking to someone else, who was completely obscured by his massive back. His body almost stretched to both sides of the hallway. He had on what had to be a XXXXL tank top that was hanging on for dear life. The massive bodybuilder heard someone round the corner and turned around. His eyes lit up with surprise as he saw that it was his best friend, Tyler. "Buddy! I didn't know you were coming home!, boomed the man in his deep, bovine voice. Tyler, on the other hand, was steadying himself against the wall upon realizing that this behemoth was his best friend Coltin. The man standing before him could've eaten 3 of the previous Coltin's. He tried to take it all in slowly. His face looked exactly the same. Same old Coltin. He was the same height as before, just four times as wide. Attached to his head was the thickest bull neck that Tyler had ever seen. No wonder his voice had dropped so many octaves. His neck was threatening to be swallowed up by a set of massive traps on either side, tugging at the straps of that poor tank top. If he shrugged, his neck was sure to disappear completely. His shoulders were the size of beach balls. And his chest. Holy fuck his chest. It was magnificent. His pecs were so thick and juicy, any woman would be jealous of his cup size. The tank was so tight, he could see his quarter size nipples were erect and pointed straight at the ground, completely overshadowed by his mammoth chest. The slightest twitch in his body sent them bouncing. His back was so thick and wide, it was physically impossible for his arms to go past a 45 degree angle. Speaking of his arms - they had to be at least 30 inches around. 30 inches of pure muscular power. His forearms were probably bigger around than my legs, so fucking big. His hands were so thick and meaty, Tyler wasn't sure he could even use a cell phone anymore. At least Siri was a thing now. His eyes wandered next down to his midsection, where he saw that the tank was bulging out from the size of his massive muscle gut, but even with the size of his muscle gut, he still had that incredible V taper due to the massive breadth of his shoulders and back. Fuck. And his quads. Fuck. The slightest shift in his weight caused them to writhe and contract with pure power, stretching his mesh workout shorts dangerously close to the breaking point. They were the size of redwoods. His feet are spread wide and still his legs are fighting for space, his massive calves still touching. This man that was Tyler's best friend was so massive, he was still speechless. His entire body was covered with a good amount of reddish blonde hair. He could see it swirling out from underneath his tank and down his massive forearms. "I....er....uh." Tyler couldn't even form a sentence. Coltin gave a big, hearty laugh causing his enormous pecs to bounce. "I guess I grew a little bit while you were gone, huh?" boomed Coltin. "Fuck man. A little bit?! Are you on drugs dude!?" This made Coltin laugh again. "Roids? Bro roids wouldn't have even worked this well. I took something a little more....natural." grinned Coltin mischievously. "How? What?....How much?" Tyler had so many questions. "Well I have to use a packaging scale now, but this morning I weighed in at 447lbs. Tyler. I've gained almost 300 lbs of fucking muscle bro." With that, he flexed his mighty biceps. Tyler swore he heard a boom as his arms exploded in size. He wasn't ready for the size of those amazing arms flexed. He swooned and grabbed onto the wall for support. He watched as Coltin slowly made his way to his best friend, swinging one massive tree trunk around the other. Tyler knew that he had to touch him. He wouldn't be able to convince himself that it was real until he could feel that amazing muscle with his own hands. As he approached, he marveled again at the fact that Coltin hadn't seemed to have gotten any taller. Tyler had always been slightly taller than him and that was still the case. This made Coltin look even more massive. 6'1" is fairly tall, but when you have this much muscle packed onto that frame, there just isn't anywhere to put it all. He ran his hands underneath the tank top through the thick carpet of hair over his bulging muscle gut. It was hard as a rock. He caressed his massive pillow pecs, marveling at how rock hard they felt, despite them looking plump and juicy. A moan escaped Tyler's lips. He'd never felt this way about a man, much less his best friend, but he was so turned on by all this....this beef. It was clear that Coltin was feeling hot too, as Tyler glanced down, his eyes bugging out. He realized that Coltin's body wasn't the only thing that grew. The outline of a giant sausage the size of Tyler's arm was slowly expanding underneath his gym shorts. Tyler was also just noticing how fucking gorgeous his ass was now. He didn't think it was humanly possible to have such a large voluptuous ass that was simultaneously rock hard with muscle. Tyler moaned again and before he could even think about it, he shot a load right there in his jeans as he finally passed out from shock. The last thing he remembered, was the feeling of Coltin's massive hands catching him before he hit the ground. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tyler groggily awoke. He had had the craziest dream that Coltin had exploded into a massive muscle monster. He saw a mass move in the corner of his eye and his eyes shot open. It wasn't a dream. His massive best friend was sitting on their couch waiting for him to come to. "Jesus Christ bro. You just about fill out that whole couch by yourself." exclaimed Tyler. "Heh. Yeah It’s just about the only thing I can fit on these days." "Ok so I have to know. What the fuck happened. Last I was around, you were just working out with those jocks. Did they have something to do with this?" "Fuck yeah man. You should see them now. I look tiny compared to them, but I'll catch up to them eventually.", he smirked. "You mean you're not done!?" shouted Tyler "You're a fucking freak man! You're already past the realm of possibility!" "Hell yeah man. All those guys are pushing past 600 now, but they're growth is starting to taper off, so I know I'll catch up in no time. Anyways. We were all working out over the break when one of the guys walks in looking fucking massive. He had probably gained 60lbs since the last time we had seen him just a few days ago. He then told us what he had discovered. Cum makes him grow." "The fuck?" Tyler said, completely grossed out. The thought of drinking another dude's jizz made him gag. "Just his cum or just cum in general?" That was when Coltin really started smirking "Anyone's. We all tried it out on each other. After we figured it out, it was like a nonstop orgy for weeks, basically. The only reason those guys are so much bigger than me is because they had a head start." Tyler couldn't believe what he was hearing. Coltin wasn't gay. At least he wasn't a few months ago? He then started thinking about earlier when he came at the mere feeling of Coltin's muscular body. Tyler had always been satisfied with his body, but after feeling Coltin's burgeoning muscles, he was kind of curious how it would feel to have that much power on his frame. He then looked back over to Coltin and stared at his mammoth cock, licking his lips slowly. Coltin could see the glint in his eye and just smiled. Tyler got up and made his way over to Coltin and struggled to pull his shorts down over his beefy quads. Coltin's enormous tool sprang free and stood at attention, seemingly beckoning Tyler to service it. He struggled to get his mouth around such a massive instrument and began pumping it in and out. It was so thick and long that he could only get about 6 inches of it down his throat-less than half of it! He heard Coltin's deep voice groan in ecstasy and he felt his cock throb. Next thing he knew, a hot jet of Coltin's jizz was shooting into Tyler's mouth and down into his stomach. He held on tight, not wanting to miss a single drop. You know, just in case Coltin was right about this drinking cum making you grow thing. He ingested so much, he felt his shirt start to tighten around his belly as it filled up with an obscene amount of cum. As the flow seemed to lessen, Tyler removed himself from Coltin's cock and stood up and he heard a sloshing noise. He had so much fucking cum inside of him. He looked down and his belly was bulging out like a frat boy beer belly. He waddled over to the recliner, suddenly really tired and fell into a deep sleep. Coltin stayed exactly where he was. He did not want to miss the show that was about to happen. He smiled to himself, realizing he hadn't told Tyler one last detail. Tyler probably just ingested in one sitting the total amount that Coltin had over the past few months, mainly due to the size of Coltin's baseball size nuts. This meant that Tyler was going to go through a pretty massive growth spurt and Coltin couldn't wait to see it. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tyler was awakened by a strange gurgling noise. He sat up and realized that the noise was coming from his bloated belly. Before Tyler could do anything else he felt a burning sensation over his entire body. He glanced over at Coltin who was looking on with extreme interest, eyes twinkling with excitement. He felt his shirt getting tight again. He looked down and gasped when he realized that his belly was slowly growing and it began to feel harder and thicker, like Coltin's had felt. But that wasn't the only thing causing his shirt to get smaller. His once nonexistent pecs were bulging and groaning as they expanded, fighting for the limited space that was underneath his medium size shirt. He felt his back and shoulders sliding across the back of the recliner as his arms seemed to explode with mass. He felt his body being pushed upward by the sudden growth of his butt. By now, his shirt had been absolutely obliterated by his increasing mass. His jeans lost the battle soon after to his increasingly massive thighs and calves. He groaned and marveled at how much deeper his voice had gotten, though it was nowhere near Coltin's boomy voice - yet. Suddenly he heard the poor recliner groaning in protest of the incredible weight that it was now trying to support. Before he could even think about trying to get up, the recliner just disintegrated under him as he plummeted to the floor. Coltin was laughing his ass off at this point, all of his muscles bouncing, but he quickly returned his attention to Tyler because it seemed that he was still not done growing. Tyler was sprawled out on the floor at this point, still expanding. How much more was he going to grow? He had to be nearing Coltin's realm of musculature surely. His back continued to widen and thicken as he could feel it rubbing across the carpet and simultaneously pushing him further off the ground. His chest had long since grown large enough for his entire view in front of him to be obscured, as he lay on the floor. Finally it felt as if his growth was coming to an end. He stood up, with effort, trying to keep his balance. He definitely wasn't used to carrying so much extra weight. He could feel pure power coursing through his body. It was absolutely intoxicating. He clenched and unclenched his fists, watching the cords of muscle in his forearm flex and unflex. He looked to each side and felt like his width stretched at least two feet in either direction. His biceps had to be close to 30 inches. He made eye contact with Coltin and immediately felt something in his unbelievably tight boxers stirring. How they had even managed to stay intact was beyond them. At first he thought he was just getting a hard-on, but it became clear very soon that it was so much more. He felt his cock expand to It’s usual size, but it didn't stop. His cock and balls kept lengthening and thickening, causing the bulge in the front of his boxers to push further and further out until they finally gave in. HIs enormous cock burst free and shot up and smacked right in the middle of the deep valley of his pecs. Coltin practically dove onto Tyler's cock. Because of the transformation that he had just gone through, Coltin barely got his mouth around Tyler's enormous member before he came. And boy did he ever come. Coltin didn't think it would ever stop, but he managed to catch every last drop. Coltin immediately felt the all familiar burning sensation in his muscles. He immediately began to swell even larger with power and muscle. He actually shot up a couple of inches, so that his body could handle the extra mass that it was about to hold. His body widened and thickened all over. Forget doorways. Hallways were going to be an issue from now on. Tyler marveled as Coltin's already massive body just kept pulsing and growing. He heard Coltin's voice drop another octave as if that was even possible. As the growth slowed, Coltin was breathing in and out heavily, causing his enormous pecs to bulge in and out. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- They eventually made their way to the scale and weighed themselves. It took some time and work, seeing as neither of them could fit through doors comfortably anymore. Even turning sideways proved to be a problem, because of the thickness of their chests. Tyler's cock hardened instantly as he watched Coltin waddle in front of him, seeing both shoulders grazing both sides of the hallway at the same time. Tyler had gone from a measly 180lbs to an unbelievable 452lbs - just past Coltin's previous weight. Coltin had gained another 200 glorious pounds, pushing him past even his football friends at 650lbs. He was the largest and most powerful human being on the planet. And he knew that his best friend and lover, Tyler would be joining him very soon. University of Memphis was about to have the strongest football team it had ever had. THE END

The third part of this story, though it is another origin story. I need to turn this into a series now that I have "good guys" and "bad guys" in the overall arc. Maybe have them duke out some kind of warrior battle or something and see who wins. It's been tough for me to write longer story arcs because I always favor the origin stuff, the initial muscle TFs. But maybe I can get a six-part series on here with a conclusion to this arc. Always appreciate the feedback if anyone wants to share. The Shrine of the Gods 3 The Dark that Calls to Me As I crossed into the end zone I dropped the football and screamed a loud, low call of victory as my teammates rushed me. Another touchdown all from me and my team, we were soon to clinch our fifth straight victory and qualify for state finals. I couldn't believe it, it was my senior year and life couldn't have been any better. Dave grabbed my pads and pulled me in close, “Sam you're the fuckin' MAN!” he shouted, head butting me with his helmet and smacking my ass in celebration. Patrick and Nate soon joined, and I head-butted back with aggression. “FUCK YEAH!” I shouted, pointing with pride toward the distraught Cardinals – our high school rival. “Panthers going take you down AGAIN!” I said grinning through my teeth, trying to seethe as much out of the losing team. I rocked my hips in a thrust of pride and dominance, pointing at the losers with might. My buddies shoved me back into the field as our players switched for the one-point conversion. I jogged with my head high and my smile wide as I unhooked my helmet and had our trainer Greg shoot some water down my throat. I hit his back in appreciation. Coach walked to me, shaking his head. “We're going to get penalized, Sam” he said. I shrugged, “alright Coach, I'll try,” I said, smirking knowing that I would probably forget again. I just loved the game too much. Loved to win, loved to dominate. The offensive side went back onto the field for one last go. We quickly worked our way toward the endzone once more. Taylor, our QB, signaled to me, I knew what to do, we were going to finish this with attitude. When he hiked the ball, I didn't slip through the defense as I typically did, but instead headbutted my lineman and tripped him over by surprise. I then knocked out another backer as I twirled out of the third guy's grasp, leaving all on the field and in my dust. I turned around and Taylor hit me with the ball, clinching our finish at 63 to 3. The boys lifted me and Taylor up as we each held one arm up in victory. “Better luck next time, suckers!” I shouted as we were carried back to the stands, jeering at our fans and then running off toward the locker room. “That felt fuckin GREAT!” I shouted as we worked our way back to the locker room. Nothing better than having a home game with a runaway win and the fans beckoning for us to lead our team to victory. Coach screamed. “SAM!” he shouted, I turned around as I lifted the pads off my shoulders. “Office. Now.” He said. I kicked off my shoes as I headed toward his office him slamming the door behind me. “You do that shit one more time and you're out! Your arrogance could cost the team, your school, a championship. No more unneeded violent to the other team and no more gloating!” He was serious, but I didn't give a shit. I wanted to tackle him right then, I could have easily overpowered him. The old man had nothing against me. “Yes, sir.” I said, quietly, telling myself it would be better to keep my mouth shut. “You're going to cost us everything. The final 4 starts next week, keep it together, son,” he said, his voice much more controlled. “If you wanna do this in college, if you want to win, you want to go pro, you have to follow the rules. It's no fun if you roll people over to the point that they get hurt, you'll lose your fans, your teammates, your girls, think about it, kid.” he said again. All I wanted to do was show people who was boss. Me. I was the man, the fuckin' warrior and I loved showing off, it was the only reason I played this sport. The team and the fans were just collateral. I took a breath, trying to contain my rage. “Yes, sir.” I said. I ran back into the locker room, outraged by my embarrassing confrontation. Who the fuck was he to have talked to me like that!? He wasn't taking our team to finals, it was all ME! I was the fucking champion! I ripped my undershirt off in rage as the cotton tore to shreds and looked down at my sweat-ridden, bulked body. I crunched my abs and pulled down my pants to get a better look at my bulged package and adoins. “Screw him! I am the man!” I thought to myself. I could hear the guys in the shower. “One of these days, I'll show them all who's boss,” I said with a smirk on my face. “If I were able to really push my strength on the world, they would all know just how much of a dominator I was, they would all lay under my rule.” The fantasy in my head was stretching my dick against my underwear. I looked down at it, smiling. “Maybe Cara will get with me tonight,” I thought to myself, increasing the blood in my dick. I slipped out of my briefs and threw my dirty clothes into the cleaning basket, letting my dick hold at horizontal, not giving two shits if anyone saw. I walked into the shower and told the guys what happened. “All that asshole! If it weren't for you, we wouldn't be going to state!” Dave said, trying not to eye my hardened dick in the shower. Of course my team supported me, my receiving skills won us the game! Brett, our captain, walked into the shower. He was like me, totally proud of his abilities and not afraid to show. He slapped my ass as he walked to the shower head next to mine, his dick swagging with girth as his semi-erection knocked back and forth against his legs. “I could hear coach in his office, Sam,” he said with a smirk on his face. “He won't be bitching when we take state in a few weeks.” We laughed as we talked about what we were doing that weekend. Taylor wanted us to come up to his step-dad's cabin in the woods, offered to have us do a little bird hunting in the fall before the season ended. “We don't have practice tomorrow, let's head up there!” I nodded my head, I hadn't been hunting in a few years, sounded fun to me. Dave had to back out, though: “sorry dudes, gotta run up north to take care of some college apps.” Brett, Taylor and I were in, though, and said we'd meet at Taylor's house to head up to the forest where the cabin was located. Taylor had the jeep, he could four-wheel it up there. The next day, we settled into the cabin and started loading our weapons. I could hear the birds flying and chirping above us, was looking forward to getting out. As we started our hike, though, Brett held his hand up to stop us, and to signal to be very quiet. “What's up?” I whispered. “Isn't that Edwin, that little twerp who goes to our high school?” Brett asked. Taylor chimed in, “yeah, what the fuck is he doing here? I hated that kid, he always cried every time the volleyball hit him in gym class.” I agreed, “yeah and he was too much of a pussy to get naked in the showers after PE.” “That kid wouldn't be caught dead outside or hiking, what is he doing?”Brett asked. “I think we should follow him.” We hit the safeties on our rifles and carefully followed Edwin through the forest. The kid had what looked like a very old piece of paper that he was so carefully following he barely gave himself the attention to notice if anyone else was around. This worked to our advantage as we were able to sneak pretty close to Edwin without arousing any suspicion. Edwin stopped maybe 50 feet ahead of us and began brushing aside sticks, leaves, rocks on what looked like just a stump above the ground. It wasn't. It became obvious that he was revealing a mound of some sort, something engineered. It looked very old and very inconspicuous. “Damn,” I whispered, it was cool. “How does he know about this?” “Not sure,” Brett said, “I'm looking forward to finding out though.” Edwin dropped down a hold and simply disappeared. “Holy shit!” Taylor said, “it must be a cave entrance, or maybe a burial ground." We set down our guns and carefully walked over to the entrance. It was small, but large enough for us to squeeze in. Brett lit up his cell phone and peered down, it was in total darkness. “Brett, turn your phone this way,” Taylor said, pointing, and the light revealed a ladder of sorts etched into the rock wall. “I'll lead the way,” I said, and threw my coat off, giving me enough room to squeeze through as I lowered myself into the cave. After only about 15 feet I hit the ground, and guided my friends down as well as they hit the bottom of the nearly pitch-black cave. We walked for 100 yards through near darkness, slowly opening into a rock cave and moving deeper and deeper underground. The narrow cave then opened into a larger cavern a long, wide, open atrium of a room with light from the sun shining down to illuminate the chamber. It was pretty magnificent, with a stream of water forming a moat around the chamber, and two distinct altars positioned probably 40 feet above us, up a steep ramp to the altars. I first looked to the lower altar and didn't see much of interest, but what looked like a dimly-lit set of clothes, but off to the right of the smaller altar drawn against the wall of cave were some intricate drawings, but what they made out I couldn't tell. Brett tapped me on the shoulder and whispered to me, “what the fuck is he doing over there?” which totally took my attention away from the drawings. Up on the higher altar was Edwin, ass naked, looking at a large, glowing but faint drawing of a warrior on the wall right behind the larger altar. He stood up on a large, rectangular altar that sat against the cavern wall, staring at the painting. Surrounding Edwin on the altar were four pillars at each of the corners of the rectangular altar. "What?" I whispered. I shook my head back at Brett in confusion. I didn't know what he was doing either but we decided to proceed quietly. I kicked off my shoes and sneaked my way up the ramp to a second, smaller altar about 20 feet away from the larger one where Edwin stood. Edwin was so distracted looking carefully at the painting ahead of him, he was unsure of what to do. Taylor followed me up and asked me, “what do you think I should do?” He asked. “You're asking me?” I said. “Let's grab him! Stop him!” Brett followed us closely behind as I turned my attention away from Edwin and toward the paintings next to the smaller altar, the one that the 3 of us now stood on. The paintings showed a story, like comic frames. I followed the drawings: a man, who looked to be incredibly muscular, would walk to the smaller altar, leave his armor and clothing and loincloth on it, then walk naked to the bigger altar, just as Edwin was doing. He put his hand onto the large painting of the warrior, positioned right in front of the altar, and the pillars would light up and engulf him in electricity. “Damn,” I said. It appeared that a “supernova” or something formed around the warrior, he gained massive muscle, and exploded with some sort of power. Whatever it was, I had to stop Edwin. “Let's stop him,” I whispered to my friends who nodded in agreement. “But how?” Brett asked. Edwin was gaining more confidence, he was looking like he wanted to set his hand onto the painting. I was growing more confident as well, the mere thought of going through the ceremony myself was making me excited. I walked up to Edwin's clothes and kicked them all off the smaller altar, having them slide down near the entrance of the chamber. With his clothes off the altar, the painting in front of Edwin went blank. What was a painting faded into nothing, and all before Edwin could set his hand on the wall. I smirked, proud of stopping the little twerp from going through with the ceremony. “Hey Eddy!” I shouted. “What are you doing up there?” Edwin turned around in total fear and embarrassment, shocked and surprised that a group of guys found how his secret place, to to mention the jocks of the high school. “Huh?” he said. Realizing others were around, he quickly covered his small pecker. “Don't just stand there!” I ordered to Taylor and Brett, “get him and drag him down here!” My friends shrugged, figuring they wanted answers too and walked the 20 feet up to Edwin, forcefully grabbed Edwin. “No, STOP YOU FUCKERS, STOP!” he shouted as they dragged him down, one on each arm. My buddies were way more bulked and heavy than Edwin, who probably barely weighed 150. They could easily overpower him. I looked back to the instruction paintings again, this time with purpose and desire fueling my every thought. I wanted to try to this, I was going to do it, I was going to accomplish the very act that I stopped the twerp from doing. I pulled off my flannel and my undershirt in one swoop and dropped them both onto the altar as I followed the first few frames. The warrior who participated in the ceremony was showed a confidence that I wanted to mimic. I wanted to be just as pleased and assured that I was doing the very act that a warrior was poised to accomplish I unbuttoned my jeans and zipped down the fly as I pulled off my socks, right when my friends were walking around, carrying the naked Edwin with them, down to the entrance area of the temple. They looked up at me. “What's up, Sam?” Brett asked, confusion riding over his face. Edwin was continuing to struggle but stopped in fear when he heard my plans: “I'm going to try it!” I shouted, not realizing just how confident I sounded. “Did you guys take a look at these drawings? Look guys!” I beckoned them toward the drawings. “The warrior gets naked, walks to the higher altar, and puts his hand on the painting.” They guys followed, thinking it crazy, but didn't stop me. They were too surprised themselves that I was going to try it. “how did you find this, Edwin?” I asked, directing my attention toward him. “What does this place do?” Edwin continued to struggle against my friend's weight, but he was having no success. “Talk Edwin!” Taylor commanded, also wanting to know what was to happen. “OKAY!” He said. “Just promise to let me go if I tell you.” I smirked. I was tired of making deals of cutting compromises, I didn't owe this twerp anything. But if this thing gave me the strength of the ancient warriors, I wouldn't care about keeping a deal with Edwin. “Okay,” I said, lying with a smirk, “I Promise.” “I was at a museum last week and found this archaeological map that showed me to here, to this place,” he said. “Supposedly the man who goes through with the ceremony gains the powers of the ancient god Ahriman. The god of ...” Edwin stopped himself. “Of what?” Brett asked, tugging on Edwin's arm, but Edwin knew it was too late, he couldn't reveal more, he knew it would be the end of him. I walked down to his clothes and ruffled through his jeans to find the paper. I read it carefully. “Ahriman, the ancient god of destruction, awaits the next male to enter his layer and complete his ceremony, bringing him back to life by infusing his powers into the mortal male, elevating him above humanity.” The rest that followed on the paper was a map to the temple along with some drawings of the ceremony, the same that were located on the wall next to the smaller altar. “Holy shit,” I said, smiling. “this is fucking incredible.” “HEY!” Edwin shouted as I grabbed my shoes and walked back up to the altar. “You can't do it. If you do, you'll kill me. You'll kill all of us! You don't know what it's capable of like I do! You don't know how to control him!” I dropped my shoes and turned back around to Edwin. “Come on, little man!” I said, “you were gonna go through with it? Don't you want to see what happens?” Edwin's description and the ancient map were enough to entice me. I had to try it. I finished unzipping my fly and pushed my jeans down, leaving me only in my gray boxer briefs, long cut down to do my knees to protect any chafing while during my hunt. “But wait!” Edwin said again, tugging his tiny, naked body against my buddies trying to escape. You said you would let me go! At least let me go, please! I smirked back at the nerd. “I remember saying 'I may let you go,' but not until after you check out the show first, bro.” I said. The hunt seemed like a long part of my history, now. I was only thinking of becoming a god, of becoming an immortal warrior. I couldn't wait, I had to try it. I just had to get naked first. Brett shouted up at me, too. “Sam, be careful, man, are you sure you know what that thing is going to do?” he asked. “I'm more sure of this than anything in my life!” I answered, enamored with the thought of going through with the ceremony. “When it's all over, I'll make sure to share some of my strength and powers with you for helping me out!" Bret and Taylor looked to each other, unsure but excited by the proposition. I saw small smirks arise on their lips. “You said you'd let me go!” Edwin said again, struggling once more, this time out of fear and urgency, almost knowing that once I transformed I in fact wouldn't let him go. No, my plan now was to enslave him. And maybe even do the same to my friends too. I didn't care about making deals anymore. “Oh no, Eddy,” I said, “you can't become a warrior without manipulating your adversary. That's why I'm taking the power. And why you're not. Once I merge with the god I'll decide what to do with you.” I tucked my hands under my boxer briefs and stretched them, feeling the cool air hit my naked loins as I shoved them down, past my hairy quads and shins, the smell of my masculine balls surrounding me as the breeze picked the sweat off my loins. I stepped one foot out of my briefs, then another, letting the cotton and lycra compression briefs land onto the smaller altar, a small spark of electricity pulling the briefs down onto the altar. A loud WOOSH surrounded me as the painting of the warrior lit up once again. This time much brighter and clearer than it was with Edwin. I smirked and turned around, my now naked body revealed to the guys, proud to show off who I was and what I was about to gain. “The painting was way brighter for me than it was for you, Eddy!” I said. “Clearly the god prefers a warrior male like myself.” Edwin knew it was true, his eyes were wide with fear. My package was probably twice the size of his and I was proud to carry it. I stepped off the offering altar and walked down by the guys and proudly smirked at them as I crossed myself in front of them, then up the ramp to the main altar, walking slowly and deliberately. I had to take in every moment to savor my nakedness in preparing for the ritual, and knowing that the guys were carefully watching me in envy as I took what was becoming rightfully mine. This was my reign, I wanted to feel every moment. I stepped onto the larger altar and noticed a yellow light emanating from each of the corner pillars, generating some sort of yellow-blazed electricity. There couldn't be any turning back now, I told myself. I wanted this more than anything. What would happen, I asked myself? I would never return to being a mere mortal again. I could do anything I wanted, I would be completely unbound. Once the team got a hold of me, everyone, even the coach, would be under my command. I stretched out my hand to touch the painting but as I reached out I noticed foreign characters beginning to glow on a tablet below me, at about waist height. Dropping my arm, I wiped off the dust and the characters magically turned to a language I could understand. “It's some sort of ceremonial commitment.” I said. “What do you see?” Taylor asked. I spoke more loudly, trying to read the characters as they turned to letter. “There's like an incantation that I need to say, to commit myself to this ceremony. Umm, to the god.” I chuckled, thinking it was crazy, and I turned around and added, “I guess I mine as well go for it.” I turned back to carefully read each line. Only two lines of the incantation were written, but I found that as I read each line, a new one would appear below or above the old one, so I wasn't entirely sure how long the incantation was supposed to last. But I made it this far, I had to take it to the end. I spaced apart my legs and spoke with confidence, reading each line assuring myself that this was worth it, letting the incantation give me more confidence as I read. Oh Great God of Ahriman I come to you, a pure man of strength and aggression Brought here in my One True Form, Naked and Proud To present myself to you in the only true way a man should, To submit himself to the power and presence of you. Both as a pure sign of commitment, And one of confidence, to show that true men Who like me are naked and ready, To receive the ultimate powers of the ultimate warrior-god. "Woah," I whispered to myself. This thing really was for real. I turned back to the guys, watching me in fear as my little talk gave me more confidence to speak louder. Edwin held himself in true fear and jealousy, having obviously never seen the warrior's incantation. I turned my attention to him, my ego growing ever bigger. “Apparently, the god didn't think you were man enough, Edwin,” I added with a smirk. “Only a man like me got the incantation. I'm moving forward with the transformation, you're not. You lost buddy, it's mine now!” I turned back to the incantation and continued. Look upon me, oh great god of Ahriman, And see that I am fully ready to receive you. Come out of your slumber, having been imprisoned here For the past ten millennia. Infuse yourself unto me and return to this world, to this mortal plane of existence And do so by fueleing me with your powers. We will become the one true immortal god to exist here, And will have unfettered control to rule this world to our complete will. The pillars around mere began heating up, sparking yellow electric bolts like magnets to each other, just every couple of seconds they would spark, forming a barrier of sorts around me. I also felt one hit my back and my ass as I read the incantation. A pure feeling of power and pleasure wracked through my body, causing me to stop and examine myself. I noticed my dick started to harden with pleasure as I grew ever more confident and aroused by the thought of becoming an immortal, naked god. The powers were reaching out to me, and giving me more confidence to continue. I smiled back at the guys below me, the mere mortals who were about to watch this jock become a true god right before their eyes! Grant me your powers, oh great Ahriman! And allow these mortals below me to become witness to the transformation That is about to occur. Let them see what will become of me, Let them fear with all that they know as your evil and wickedness Spreads into me, encapsulating your powers unto my body, And as we merge into the ultimate vessel of power. Let them see as their human friend becomes a god, and I promise I will commit to you, Ahriman, that I will make them the first of your slaves By bending their will to my utter being. The electric bolts started swirling with more aggression as the sparks hit me, creating a feeling of what was to become of me, granting me visions of power and strength and aggression, fueling my selfish wishes and making me prouder and hornier than I ever had been before. I turned back around, now my dick at full mast, and smiled at the boys below me, starting to back away in fear, all three of them, even while holding onto Edwin. I accepted my promise to transform the men below me to my will, a promise I would happily make to gain the powers of Ahriman. “This is it, boys,” I said, “brace yourselves for what is come. I don't go back against a promise to a god!” They started backing out into the corridor but I already knew that the incantation would stop them. Do not let them escape, oh Ahriman, enclose this room And I shall fulfill your first wish to enslaving them. The rock wall to exit the chamber immediately sealed over locking the men inside. I spoke louder and with grander commanding presence. Bring them to me, force them to watch us merge! Force them to be witness to the incredible powers we are to gain! To see and feel their self-despair as I become that which they wished to be. Oh Yes, Great Ahriman, make it so, and make me unto you. A strong wind shoved forward my friends and the naked Edwin toward the altar, forcing them onto their knees and trapping them against the floor, the rock holding their weight against it. They were unable to move, they were stuck in a bowing position and forced now to watch me, to watch me become the True God! I laughed as I looked down at them, not ashamed of my erected dick, of who I was, of who I was to become. I cracked my neck and paused for a second, staring down at the helpless humans, forced to watch me become a god. No, I didn't care about being naked, I didn't care about having a full-mast and extended dick. I was the hottest shit around! And they were going to fall victim to my powers. “Be ready boys, for it is coming.” They stared at my dick as I gave it a quick tug, relishing in their witness to my transformation. I turned back to the incantation one last time, knowing that they were watching me. I order it, Great Ahriman! I command you to fill me with your powers now! Awake from your imprisonment, arise through this tomb Implant your mind and your powers into me, And together we will Rule the World! The altar below my feet shook as the painting finally opened into a gold glowing, naked warrior as the electric pillars fully encircled me, forming a barrier of yellow light and power creating a circular fence around me. I had to do it, I had to gain his powers. I threw my hand onto the warrior's package, and felt the powers heat up in the altar around me. The sparks from the pillars worked onto me like a magnet, zapping me and drizzling down my skin. The painting of the warrior melted into the floor and the colors moved to the smaller altar as the sparks forced me to turn around, holding me in place as each pillar sparked onto me, shocking me into mini-muscle spasms. I looked with bewilderment as the colors from the painting moved onto the lower altar and literally melted my clothing into the smaller altar, dissolving and mixing into the colors of the warrior as they traveled through the rock floor and into the pillars of power, using my clothing as fuel to transform me, shifting the colors from yellow to gold and purple, each shifting and changing on a light spectrum as they now started to aggressively build themselves out of the pillars and onto me. “Woah!” I shouted as they increased with their energy and aggression, filling me with strength like I had never known before. My back twisted first as it bulked out, layers of sinew building over my shoulders and down my back as my body built up layers of muscle. I snapped by body forward as the sparks reached around to my front-side, burying into my abs and expanding them out from my six-pack to an easily-defined eight back, digging deep crevices across my body as my pecs flattened and widened out to match the new growth of my shoulders. “OH FUCK YEA!” I said with excitement. I was feeling stronger every second. “Oh god, yes this feels good!” The electric-ridden pillars sparked their way down my body as I felt my ass lock in and bulk out, creating a bulked ass that even the most fit of NFL players would have been jealous of. It locked into a square before pushing out into a bubble. I turned my head despite the forced movements of the electric sparks and got a peek, turning around and noticing my audience watching the bubble ass form. I smacked it with price. “That is WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!” I said with pride. “Everyone is going to want a piece of this!” I started chuckling at the total growth of my body My legs stiffened as my thighs bulked outward, building layers upon layers of muscle building as they worked their way down to my shins and feet, fine lines of well-defined, crafted muscle truly fit for a god. “Oh yes,” I said again, the pleasure of my growing body becoming almost unbearable. This was better than an orgasm, this was the surmounting pleasure of everything I had ever wanted. The hair on my feet started to grow as a thin line of dark brown hair worked its way back up my body, building my masculinity, giving me the look and physique of the god who was about to grace me with his very being. I knew as the hair wrapped over my quads, up my adonis and over my abs, that I was being made to look at the god at the peak of his glory, his strength, and his intoxicating looks. The bolts worked their way onto my pecker as my dick finally started to turn flaccid once more, me now distracted by the ceremony taking place. But it didn't mean it was getting smaller. No, I looked upon myself with awe as my dick plumped up to twice its normal size, my balls dropping and filling with its virulent seed, a seed fit for an immortal god. I grabbed it and wracked myself with another orgasmic wave of pleasure. “OH YEAH!” I said again, stretching out my arms to allow the power to bury its muscle-building purpose into me, watching as the hair grew over my forearms, thin, brown curls of hair grow over my ever-increasing size of mass and muscle, feeling my shoulders and neck broadening as my face shifted to that of a purely powerful warrior-god. “Jesus what is happening to him?!” I could hear Taylor scream, “we gotta get out of here!” They let go of Edwin, finally, but I knew they were too late. “OH FUCK YEAH,” I said again, “you're too late, humans, for I am to rise above you now!” I was so proud of myself I had to let them know that I was to be their boss, their king, their god, from this point onward. “Watch me, for it is the last thing you do as a free human, hahahah!” I shouted, feeling the shift in purpose from the pillars from bestowing me with muscle to bestowing me with power. The bolts turned red and their ferociousness started swirling around me in a storm of pure power. “Yes, here comes the power. The absolute fucking POWERS!” I screamed as they buried into me. The power to possess, to transform, to mold the will every creature to my purpose, to my calling. I could feel my mind open up as my body gained true immortality, as I could shift physics and reality to my very will. I stretched out my arms and let the powers bury into me as the tornado swarm of power lifted me off the ground, enveloping into me the very being of the god of Ahriman himself. “Yes, I can feel it! MORE!! MOOOORERREEE!!! HAHAHAHAHA!!!” The flesh of my muscle-clad body turned into immortal carriers of power, I was becoming only a human in perception, a way for me to exist on this plane, I could do absolutely anything, and becoming unbound from the confines of humanity was only furthering my selfish want to dominate. To take over. To force those to follow me. My back cracked and my legs spasmmed as my flesh was replaced with powers. How was I to use them? What was I to do? My mind was so full of my selfish desires that I had nearly forgotten of my fellow humans, watching helplessly as I ascended above them. “GIVE ME MORE!” I ordered the altar, watching as the very platform that I stood on only minutes ago crack open with heat and energy, the coffin of the fallen god of Ahriman, finally reopened after millennia of waiting dormant. A supernova, bright with cracking purple and yellow light formed around me, merging my body on this plane with the existence of the netherworld, of the plane of Ahriman emerging from his slumber to cross the threshold and join me in the land of the mortals. “You want me? I am here! I am finally released, let us MERGE!” I could hear the spirit calling out to me, I could see its form, a red, wave of pure energy bridging from his plane and into mine, his power irradiating out from the cracked slab of rock and onto me, circling around my very being, my immortal body now finally ready to receive him. “When we merge, Sam, we will become the single most powerful entity in the universe. I waited for a true man of power and aggression to approach this altar. That little skinny thing did not have what it takes. It took someone who was bulked with a mind as twisted as yours for me to finally come alive. He didn't have what it took. You do. Now, let us become one!” The spirit wrapped itself over me then buried into my every orifice, I could feel it burying into my ass, pecker, nose, eyes, ears, mouth, anywhere it could, as as it settled into my body my powers finally awakened, a storm cloud of red covered me as an outline of my sparking, cut body and my skeletal structure lit up within the cloud. “I am becoming him. I AM BECOMING A GOD!” I shouted as my voice lowered, feeling the god's personality merge with my own, his evil and twisted mind finally settling into mine. I was loving this more than anything, this was what I was truly meant to be. “YES! YEEEESSSSS!!” I shouted again. As the last of the god merged with me, my human form exploded, becoming one with the clouds of power wrapping around me, sucking in the supernova into my very being. The true god's form had no body, it merely existed, and as I evolved to this stage, I took control of the powers surrounding me and formed into a smokey cloud of power, cackling with my new abilities. “OH YEAH THIS FEELS FUCKING GOOD” I shouted as the pillars and altar dissolved around me, the ceremony now complete. “This is what it is like, this is who I truly am now. Look upon me and worship me, mere humans!” Integrated into the god's pure power, I swirled up and around the mortals in the center of chamber, cackling with my newfound power. “I can do anything, now!” I shouted, my mind channeling a form of thought-speak into the humans' minds. My form cracked out purple and gold strikes of power as I came to realize all that I was capable of. My mind had fully opened to the abilities and corruption that poured into me. I was the hottest shit on the planet, no the universe, and I could do anything I wanted. My mind cared not of winning the championship, or of my coach, who I vowed to enact revenge upon. No, becoming a god freed me from all the confines that mere mortals held within them. The humans looked up at me with both fear and admiration. Enthralled with what I had become. I could entice them to do anything now, for me, or to me, or force them to submit to my power. My attention went onto Edwin and I was reminded of the promise I made to Ahriman: the promise to turn each of these men into my first followers. My pawns. I encircled Edwin, releasing and pushing my friends to the side. They kept their attention on me as I lifted the little guy up into the air, levitating his naked body and flipping around in a dizzying confusion. “No please, Sam, don't do this to me, don't hurt me, please, put me down...” he kept saying with a fearful, sorry plea to me. It made no difference to me, he was mine now. Encircling him in my power, I decided to have a little fun. I could deposit some of my power into him, making him a demi-god of sorts, and in doing so put him into my command and control. I started to push my power into him through his butt and pecker, feeling out his muscles and organs and transforming them into immortal containers, similar, but lesser than, my own. He felt me enter him, and felt me transform him. “OH FUCK!” Edwin shouted in both pain and pleasure. “What the fuck is happ...en...ing to...me?? AAAAAHHHHH!” His tiny voice screamed in fear. His body cracked as it grew from his measly 5'5” to 6 then 6'5” feet. “Oh yeah!” he shouted, his fear turning to confidence as he checked out his arms and expanding pecs, abs and thighs growing out with thick, masculine muscle. His voice dropped as I more violently enforced my powers into him, leaving him with a body of the most built athletes, his neck and face growing to match the masculinity I deposited into him. I could feel his mind opening up to my own, I twisted it away from innocence, away from being a normal senior who just wanted to get good grades, and corrupted it with feelings of lust, revenge, evil-doings. “Mmmm,” Edwin said as his voice dropped lower, “feels fucking good!” Taylor and Brett looked upon the scene in fear, now realizing that two gods were growing before them, two who could now take their self-will away from them. They backed to the corner of the cave but I kept them trapped, having kept the solid rock in place since Ahriman sealed the temple. The floating Edwin grabbed his package as it plumped to three times his former size, his veins and girth growing downward as his balls became heavier and larger. Edwin laughed in pleasure, feeling the true masculine power of manhood. All he wanted now was to serve me, and we both had a purpose under Ahriman: to take over the world, and to create an army of muscle-clad warriors. I dropped him to the ground and turned invisible, taking witness to Edwin's now-corrupted acts—waiting for him to follow my orders, corrupted by my power. He started chuckling as his raised himself from the ground, his knees rising, exposing his massive quads and dick as he stretched up his back and abs. “Heheh, yes,” he said, “the great god himself bestowed his powers into me, and now it's time I share them with you.” He raised his arm, new puff of hair under his armpit now exposed, and lifted Taylor from the ground. “You, Quarterback, know not of the powers I have within me, but let me...” he smiled, “share them with you, shall I?” Using his other hand, Edwin directed Taylor toward him and as he did, he used his mind to rip off Taylor's shirt and yank down his jeans and shoes, dropping them to the floor. “Wait, no, Edwin,” he said, “what are you doing? What are you doing to me??” Edwin reached out with his arms and grabbed Taylor, flipping him so his back was to Edwin's front side and hugging him at his chest. Edwin was now a little more bulked than the star football player, his head about 3 inches higher than Taylor's. He floated the two of them down to the ground and let gravity take its place for the man and his god. Edwin had Taylor frozen solid in fear, a tear rolling down his face as he looked to Brett in fear. Edwin let his lust take over him. He moved his hands down the jock's hairy chest and toward his boxer briefs, shoving his hands under his underwear and reaching for his massive package. “Mmm,” they both said in unison as Edwin grabbed Taylor's package. “Big man, but not big enough, yet,” Edwin added, moving his hands to the side of the jock's butt and ripping apart his briefs with his own hands, exposing Taylor butt naked and dropping the briefs to the ground. Now that both god and man were naked, Edwin could feel the jock's hairy butt against his newly-grown dick and his own thick wave of pubic hear. “How about becoming a god yourself, eh?” Edwin asked as he pulled back Taylor's head, kissing him on the cheek. “A god doesn't discriminate, I'll take any human I wish.” As Edwin's dick rose and began penetrating Taylor, so too did Taylor's rise, his mind becoming filled with the thought of gaining the seed of a god, of turning into one himself, of becoming mind-bonded with the god of Ahriman and to these two gods who were in the presence of him. He had never kissed a man before, but was now overcome with the lust of Edwin, the massive, power-ridden jock who grew from shrimp to master. Taylor tried to turn around to straddle Edwin appropriately, but Edwin remained in control, shoving Taylor against a rock ledge and penetrating him fully in his rear, mounting him onto his mega god-sized dick. “Ohh!” Taylor shouted, “give it to me, mighty Edwin, give me your seed!” he begged as Edwin, overcome with lust and a need to force his powers into Taylor, started pumping. Though Taylor had stopped crying, becoming fully transfixed by the power of the god, Brett could only look upon them with fear, his own eyes tearing up, not knowing what could happen to him next, fearing he would lose his own free will and becoming enslaved to the gods who rose above him. It didn't take long for Edwin's load to become ready, “Here it comesss!” he shouted as his dick chocked, cocked and pumped loads of his immortal semen into Taylor. “oh FUCCCKKKK!” Taylor shouted as he felt the seed spread through his ass and up and into his body, him now exploding with muscle he never dreamed he could have obtained by lifting weights. He threw himself off of Edwin as he convulsed in every direction, his legs and arms spreading out as they grew with pounds of additional muscle. “YEESSSS!” he shouted, watching as his thighs expanded into footballs, his adonis deepening its crevice to look like an arrow pointing at his ever-expanding, fully erected penis. His abs chiseled inward and his pecs flattened and pushed outward. “MORE MORE!” He said as his shoulders broadened and his hair grew down into a god-like mane. “Yes, I have become the god of strength!” He said as his muscles blew outward to, at least in human form, become even bigger than Edwin or me. “I can feel him entering my mind, let him take control!” He said as our minds finally met, me pushing my will and purpose into him. “Good man, Taylor, become the demi-god you always wanted to be and bid to my every will!” “YEEEESSSS! HAHAHA!” he shouted with a malicious evil, “I can feel your powers!!” he exploded into electricity as I elevated him to a higher demi-god status, becoming a true god of strength, making him more powerful than Edwin but still less than me, “YES YES!!” He shouted again, grabbing his package and fiercely masturbating until his seed cocked and exploded volleys of black spunk. The naked and transformed Taylor collapsed onto the cave ground, laughing in pleasure, Edwin joining him and lifting him up, the two of them checking out their massive bodies and immortal powers. “oh fuck yeah!” they said again, in unison. I reformed my true-god, electric and smoke-ridden form and encircled around Brett. “What to do with you?” I asked. Brett was my closest friend when I a human. And I wanted him to become my second in command. He could have the transformation abilities, the god who would possess and transform into any human form to best determine who we would recruit. I started poking and shocking him in humor, but the guy was nearly going to pass in shock, and I pulled myself back. “Maybe its best if I become something you understand,” I said, and I pulled the smoke back into a human form, turning my power into flesh, becoming the muscle-ridden god that I was before exploding into my true form. “Ahh,” I said as I formed back into a human. The muscle covering my body was perfect, I was hotter than the top models and football players I used to envy. I turned around to look at my perfect butt, and gave my dick a quick tug, wracking my body in pleasure before turning back to Brett. Taylor and Edwin flanked me on either side, the three naked gods looking upon the last human in the room. “It's time for you to become one of us, Brett,” I said, walking toward him. He started backing toward the cave wall, in incredible fear but knowing that, after everything else he witnessed, there was absolutely nothing he could do about it. I extended my arm, “let me give you a glimpse of what I can do,” I said, holding my arm out for him to touch. “Grab my arm, Brett, feel what it is like to be one of us.” Brett had no choice, he had to either accept his fate willingly, or be forced into it. Of his own will, and in fear he would be forced into it, he grabbed arm, and I fed him the visions of being a god. “Oh wow,” he said, going into a deep daze as I saw the tent in his pants push hard outward. “Oh fuck,” as his eyes glazed over, seeing the power of the naked warrior-gods. Feeling the ability to arise above humanity, to become unbound, to be free. “ARGH!” He shouted as his dick ejaculated his last mortal semen, lost in the incredible pleasure of being a god. Brett opened his eyes and looked upon us, saw the perfection, saw the corruption. He wanted it. “Tell me what I need to do,” He said, “I'll do anything.” “Take it off,” I said, and watched as the jock threw his shirt and shoes off, quickly unbuttoning his jeans and shoving them down his smooth quads with his boxers, trying to get as naked as fast as he could. He stepped out of his clothes with no fear, not even covering his package. “Anything, my god,” He said, “I'll do anything. Turn me into you, Sam.” He said, looking upon my naked form with deep desire. “Accept it, Brett,” I said, turning back into my true-god form, “accept what you are to become, and relish in the POWER!” I broke myself back into a god as my electric powers surrounded Brett, digging into body. “Oh fuck! Yes, I can feel it! HAHA!” he shouted. Brett had smooth legs and only a small amount of pubic hair, but the guy already sported a massive package, accented by his horizontal dick from his earlier episode. Brett brought his arms down to his dick, feeling the power surrounding his loins. “OH YEAH!” He said again, “feed them to me, Sam! Give me your powers!” I sparked the same electric power that I gained on the altar, giving Brett the ability to possess, transform, and be immortal himself. Doing so increased his muscle mass: expanding his back, pecs, abs, and adonis. His dick plumped up again as his balls increased, and his pubic hair sprouted up over his waist line and over his abs as his legs pumped up to the size of a speed skater's, brown hair again rolling over the man's ass and legs. As I fed my power into him, I connected his mind with mine, and with my other demi-gods, the four of us connected in both purpose and power, they were now under my complete control, ready and willing to do anything under my bidding. Brett's body exploded into his own demi-god form, being the second most powerful of the bunch, and I separated myself from him, the god coming to understand his true form in pure power. His chucking turned into pure cackling as he realized all that he was capable of. “YES...YES!! HAHAHAHAHA!” he shouted. “I can feel the POWERS!” We both laughed and swarmed around the chamber, I ordered back open the entrance and we both swarmed up and out of the chamber, leaving our fellow demi-gods to follow us up in their human form. We encircled around the forest floor before collecting ourselves and turning human once more, our fellow gods levitating out of the mound's entrance hole and joining us. The four of us could barely contain ourselves, we wanted sex and we wanted more men to transform, we could think of little else. “I'm going to show coach who is his fucking boss now,” I said. “and we need Dave on our side too.” “We need the soccer jocks too,” Brett added, “they are the most masculine at the school after us. I want to join Chris and Hector to our side,” we nodded in agreement. Then we laughed, realizing what we were capable of. But I stopped when I realized something terrible. “We're not the only ones,” I said, sensing the other men who were transformed by other god's shrines. “FUCK! WE ARE NOT THE ONLY ONES!” I exclaimed again. “What are you talking about?” Taylor asked. “You guys can't feel it, but I can,” I said. “Ahriman was the god of wickedness, entrapped by other gods millennia ago. He is now free and in me, ready to rack his havoc on the world. But he wasn't the only one.” I shut my eyes and sensed the other gods that were now contained in other men around the world. “There's other men, too.” I said. “Men who merged with other gods, and they have a purpose to stop us.” I asked Ahriman why, “you told me you were the only one!” I said. He responded in my mind, “I was supposed to be the only one. After I was entrapped, other gods also threw themselves into shrine form to await to merge with other men. They are powerful and they will try to stop you, but I am far more powerful than they are, you will be able to conquer them.” I chuckled, “we have a challenge, men” I said, “other gods exist but we are more powerful than them. We will build our army, then we will attack these gods, and when we win, we will take their powers for ourselves!” The four of us cackled as we levitated above the tree line, turning ourselves invisible and flying toward the school. We would be prepared to build our army at the next team practice.

Another Day... Jon sat up and scratched his head. Would this be the day, the final day? It had been weeks since they’d seen anyone official. The end couldn’t be far off. How had he gotten himself into this mess? When they had approached him right out of collage, he’d been looking for a way to fund his master’s degree. This had seemed ideal, a six-month contract and a high salary. The only drawback was that he was going to be working in an undisclosed location. He couldn’t tell anyone where he was going — no friends, no family, no one. Not that he had a family to tell. Oh yeah, he’d thought it was strange when they were happy to hear he didn’t have a family. But now he understood. There’d be no one to miss him — if he never came back.

Short Story - A Twist on My New Year’s Resolution Please feel free to tell me what you think! I am planning on writing other stories, and maybe a sequel to this one if people want it. Hope you enjoy it! Okay, just hear me out. I know everyone always makes a New Year’s Resolution, usually fitness related, but never meet them. I understand that the gym gets full of people trying to get in the best shape of their lives at the start of the year…for a few weeks at most. But I’m different, I’m going to do it; my name is Drew and my New Year’s Resolution is to go to the gym and get ripped as fuck. Being skinny all of my life has not made things easy for me, especially during my first year of college. I’ve never really been popular, and if we’re being honest, I haven’t even kissed or had sex with anyone. My friends have always been pretty nerdy and geeky too, but don’t get me wrong, I like them all, I was just hoping for something different in college. Sadly, nothing has changed during my freshman year, except for the fact that I’ve gotten even more jealous. I’m tired of watching the hot muscular guys on my floor get with whoever they want whenever they want. My roommate, who isn’t even that big, has already been with like 10 different people. I’m forced to sleep over at my friend’s dorm every Saturday night, while my roommate is having his way with some hottie. I’m honestly sick and tired of it…but I have a plan. I am going to get some muscle on my body if it’s the last thing I do. Every day after class I am going to get myself into the campus gym, and I’m just going to work at it until I can’t anymore. I laid out my plan for my friends and they just laughed in my face. After I got over my initial anger, it actually just motivated me more and more. Leading up to New Year’s Eve it was all I could think about. I wanted to be muscular, I wished I could finally have sex, I needed a body that others would envy and drool over. The thoughts raced through my head, making me so horny, so turned on. Then, New Year’s Eve came. I was forced to attend my family’s New Year’s Party as I had no other plans. I didn’t care for it though, all I could think about was waking up tomorrow, driving back to my college, and heading to the gym. As my family watched the ball drop at midnight all I could do was wish to myself that I would get huge this year. But, after hanging around for a little while longer, it was time for bed. As I woke up the next day I had one of the worst headaches I’ve ever had, and my body felt so heavy. I was so annoyed that I might have to miss my first day at the gym, but it was honestly so hard to get out of bed and drag myself to the bathroom. Then, it hit me…as I looked in the mirror I almost didn’t recognize who was looking back at me. The first thing I noticed was that I was taller and now hosting a sexy and strong jawline. But then, I looked down, to find that my shirt and pants were almost bursting at the seams. My jaw almost fell to the ground…I couldn’t believe what was happening. The first thing I did was start to rub my right bicep through my shirt. Without even flexing I could feel that my bicep was now rock solid muscle. But then as I flexed it I heard my shirt rip, and through that I could see the giant bicep popping out through the sleeve. Amazed, I proceeded to do a double bicep pose in front of the mirror, which was too much for my shirt to handle. Drool trickled down my chin as I watched the shreds of my shirt fall to the ground, revealing my new muscled body in all of its glory. Along with my huge biceps I now had massive pecs, which I couldn’t help but bounce. First the right one and then the left one, and then together, again and again…fuck I was so turned on. Then, I focused on my abs, abs that looked like they had been chiseled out of marble. I had to play with each and every one of my six new abs giving each on personal attention. I couldn’t believe that this was my new body, the body of a god among men. Unable to control myself any further I ripped my pants off, revealing tree trunk like legs and a dick begging to be taken care of. I took my right hand and started to frantically stroke my cock as my other hand rubbed all of my muscles. I began by flexing my abs and pecs while my hand felt up every corner of my upper body. Then, as a started to moan and breath heavily, I went to massage my other bicep that was expanding as I stroked faster…fuck I’m close. As I started to play with my giant legs my cock released endless streams of cum all over the bathroom floor. I was experiencing some greatest pleasure in my life, but I needed more, my cock needed more. I ran back into my room and as I looked around I grabbed a pillow and jumped onto the bed. Fucking a pillow had always been a go too way for me to masturbate, but with my new muscles it was a completely different experience. As I knelt down on the bed with my amazingly muscled ass sticking up, I placed the pillow in front of my dick. Then I just went at it, uncontrollably fucking that pillow as hard as I could. With every thrust I went faster and faster, harder and harder, deeper and deeper. The entire bed shaking and hitting the wall in rhythm as my cock went in and out of the pillow. My entire body flexing as the sweat made each of my giant muscles glisten. My pecs, my biceps, my abs…wow I must have looked like a fucking sex god. I felt more powerful then I had ever before, so strong that the pillow could barely even handle a quarter of my new found strength. I shortly realized that the pillow was beginning to rip apart in my hands. I laughed to myself a little but the thought of not knowing my own strength was honestly turning me on so much. As I started to use a third of strength to fuck the pillow the feathers started to burst out all over the bed. I had been such a weakling before this and now just a fraction of my strength—my own godly physique—actually fucked a pillow to shreds. But I needed to finish, and this pillow was not going to do it anymore. Throwing the remaining pieces of the pillow off the bed I leaned over to my nightstand and grabbed some lotion. Feeling up my rock hard pecs and rubbing my nipples, I started to aggressively stroke my cock. Getting close I moved to flexing my huge sweaty muscles as I rubbed my dick faster and harder. My moaning and heavy breathing got even louder as I continually brought myself closer and closer to the edge. Before I knew it my cock was exploding with even more cum then in the bathroom again and again and again. Once it looked like my dick was done I fell back onto my bed dripping with sweat. After such an ordeal I thought I would be exhausted but it looked like this body could take far more than what I just did. As I laid on the bed imagining everything sexy and terrible naughty thing I could do with my body I realized that this was only half of my New Year’s Resolution. It was time to get up and give this body the training at the gym that it deserved. I needed to get even more ripped, even stronger, and even more of a fucking god. I quickly got up, took a shower, and put on some workout clothes, which barely fit over my massive muscles but looked sexy as fuck on me. What took me even longer was cleaning up the huge mess that this real man’s body of mine had made, but I honestly felt like I had a few more rounds in me. With my family still fast asleep, I got into the car to head to the gym for the workout of a lifetime. But I couldn’t help but think about what everyone was going to say about my new body. It was time to show off, have fun, and be the sex machine that I was meant to be. I was especially interested in showing off to my nerdy friends who didn’t believe me…oh were they in for a surprise. As I began to drive away all I could do was laugh to myself as I made my monster sized pecs bounce up and down through my shirt, stretching it to its limits. God, this semester was going to be insane…

I sincerely apologize for the fact that I let this story go so long without a new chapter. I'm trying to be better! New deadlines and all that, so hopefully I'll have a new chapter up by at the latest, next month. (at the latest, promise lol) So, here's the story with more than a few changes. Not sure how long this will end up being, but with any luck, it'll be a good bit, at least as long as SeventhWaves Symbiote War. Without further ado, my story: ~~~ This all started when I moved in with my roommate, John. For starters, I was pretty well off, but since my parents had decided it was time for me to get a place of my own for college, I was pretty much kicked out until my four years were up. They said that they would pay my way into whatever place I chose, but there were to be no issues, “Or else.” My father had said. So I moved into the dorms with him. He was on the wrestling team, same as me, according the the receptionists in the lobby of the building, so I figured we’d get on decently. Rather, as well as most roommates do. I’d known that the start of move in day was going to be awkward; classes starting by noon for most of us, so we had little time for chit-chat, making what little conversation I’d be able to have with the guy would be even further limited. I was the first of the two of us to get to the dorm, and chose the desk to the left side of the bunk, as opposed to the one on the wall opposing the bunks. I figured it would just be easier, not having to listen to someone bitch about a light being on right next to their face. The dorm room was minimalistic, and everything served a purpose: the walls were bare and off-white; there was a small kitchen, and a bathroom just the right size for cleaning up after wrestling practice. I emptied my shit into one of the closets, throwing most of my underwear and spare gear into one of the drawers beneath my bunk. John arrived just as I was about to hop in the shower before my run of the campus began. It had been a long drive from the Nevada homestead to California, and my car’s a/c had very recently gone out. While the dorm room WAS cold, I was still hot and sweaty; due for a hosing off. I stripped off my t-shirt after I had put my clothes and bags away, and just as my shirt landed in the hamper, the door opened to reveal a guy built just big enough to be considered possible competition. All of maybe 175lbs, He was a hot, boy-next-door kinda guy. Blond hair, small-but-fit build, tan complexion, pale blue eyes. As I looked him over, he gave me a wolfish grin, looking me over in turn. Raising his eyebrows slightly as his eyes roved down the rows of chiseled muscle, I could tell he was impressed…with a touch of jealousy in the way his eyes narrowed at the edges. I took a look at his bags, happening to have a wrestling singlet sticking out of his sports duffel. He dressed in a tank top and shorts, complete with what looked like brand-new running shoes. My best guess, he was probably just about to scope out the gym himself. At 6’3”, dark haired, and a fair bit bigger than he was in muscle mass, I safely dwarfed him, my frame resting at a good 210 lbs. comfortably. Being that I had him on definition to boot, there was no denying who was the bigger man. He put his bags down by the door and walked over to me, scoping out the new digs but keeping most of his focus on me, stormy eyes that felt like they were boring holes into my skull from the intensity of his stare. “Hey man! Name’s John.” He said, giving me the official bro-hug, not letting his faux team cheer slide despite how obviously he envied me the current standing. “’figured coach would work with housing to get me in with another wrestler. Always trying to get me to make friends.” As he said this, he tightened his hold around me, demonstrating his crushing ability by pressing our bodies a little tight for friendly comfort. His entire front pressed against mine, the hug lasted just a little too long. Not one to be outdone, I returned with greater force, causing him to elicit a cross-breed between a moan of pleasure and a groan of pain. I assumed the latter. “I’m Nick.” I said, untangling myself from the sadistic hug. Immediately I felt kinda bad for not waiting on him to pick bunks. I look to my already made bed, navy blue sheets already neatly tucked in. “I kinda picked my bunk already, so I guess you can be on top?” “Works for me. I’m used to being on top.” He said with a wink, throwing everything but his duffle into his closet, setting an odd-looking black figurine on his desk before taking off, door slamming behind him. Puzzled and somewhat turned on by the cryptic behavior, I walked to the bathroom, stripping the rest of my clothes off on the way. . . . Since we attended an all-boys college, the nearest town, and girls, were about thirty minutes away. The college wasn’t particularly strict about dress code, so naturally, most of the guys wore whatever, but it being California, and the middle of July, we wore the bare minimum. Most of the guys on campus were either playing Frisbee, football, or catching up on summer work that hadn’t gotten finished between the semesters. Despite the sun shining, the school had a bluish hue in the very air around it. As I made my way across the quad, I shouted hellos to at least twenty of the guys, most being my friends having found this place on the scholarship roster in town after I applied myself; Room, board, tuition, all covered under some crazy donor program. I hadn’t exactly been worried about price when I’d applied myself, but even I knew the cost of admission was up there with the Ivy League schools. Finally hitting the biggest building on the campus, I make my way to the gym, four separate sections all devoted to letting loose and showing off your full physical potential. This was where I most excelled. Class didn’t start ‘til 12, so I figured it’d be a good time to practice, maybe do a few warmups with the guys before hitting workout room. The mats were down already, and the other wrestlers were already in the middle of practice. I walk past my teammates, two of them already looking a little worse for wear, and hit up the coach, making small talk about the improvements from some of the new guys. Carter and Benjamin were our “new talent” apparently, having gotten a late start into the sport but were steadily working their way up the roster as two of our best. Looking down at the growth charts, it’s amazing how much these guys have gained in so short a time. Impressed as I was, I was a bit skeptical, until coach shook his head, a knowing smile coming across his face as he addressed my exact concerns. “I know what you’re thinking, no, they’re not juicers. I’ve got them on strict watch. A little fruitier than I’d normally let on the team, but talent is talent, and we’re gonna need it to beat the teams from the rival schools.” He sighs, gazing off into the distance, presumably looking over at the trophy cabinet on the far wall. “You just don’t find raw talent like you used to anymore.” He gives me a look, a smile returning to his lightly bearded face. “But that’s why we pushed so hard to get you involved. Talent, Charisma, that’s what this team needs. I’ve never been so sure of a team captain in my life Nick.” He claps me on the shoulder, shoving me off toward the lockers. “Get dressed. We’ll get you warmed up and then you can be on your way.” As I make my way into the shared locker rooms, I passed half the swim team, the lifters, and the few teammates that hadn’t made it to the main floor yet. Mist throughout, I went to my locker to drop off my duffel and dress. I stripped my shirt, undoing the drawstring of my shorts, when the clank of a fist on steel alerted me to a presence on my right side. Deciding my attention was better spent preparing for my opponent, I let my mind drift until needed, until a pair of vaguely familiar sneakers appeared in my line of sight. “Sup dude?” “Hey John…” I looked up at him, trying to return his smile, the same smirk from earlier still on his face as I got out my singlet. I pulled it up, I watching from the corner of my eye as he appraised my body again, pulling off his clothes as he did so. “I’m not queer you know.” I said. Now in just his boxers, he stopped and turned fully to me with a cold glare. “What makes you think I’m queer, asshole?” He spat through clenched teeth. “You’re half hard bro, and you keep looking at me like I’m a steak or something.” My eyes narrowed. “I might be fine with guys checking me out, but you’re getting pretty creepy with the way you’re eyeballing me.” He pulls his boxers down past a modest-looking ass, and brandishes his dick toward me. “Does this look like a semi?” His dick filled his pouch to the waistband, but it was still completely flaccid. He was twice my soft length, and a little less than my girth. My guess was about 6 inches. Hard, he'd probably add two inches at least. He walks over to the mirror behind me, giving himself a once over before packing himself up, pulling his singlet taut over his chest, outlining the muscle. At my awed expression, his glare became a cruel smile. “As for how I’m looking at you…not that you’re hard on the eyes, but I wanna see just what my competition looks like.” He pulled his boxers and singlet up, “so I can figure out what needs taken care of.” “Forgot your cup, bro.” He struts past me, making a grab for my balls, forcing me to feign away, eliciting a chuckle. “Seeya out there, roomy.” . . . Practice ended about forty-five minutes later, and everyone was mostly packed up, leaving just me and John on the floor with coach. “Alright boys, you know the drill, last two to leave packs it in. And Nick, I’m expecting you here early tomorrow to pick up where we left off getting the new guys trained up, ya hear?” Without waiting for a reply, coach grabs his own bag, heading off to the showers to lock up his office. “Hey Nick.” John called from across the floor, most of the mats already set off in a neat pile. “How about a little friendly one-on-one? Winners pick for a prize later tonight.” I hesitated. I knew he’d ask for something ridiculous if he won…something degrading. However…I could see this working to my advantage. Humiliating him ought to get him off my back. Even if neither of us followed through, I could still walk away with my dignity. “You’re on-” I had barely started out when he barreled at me, knocking me on my back and straddling my chest. As he sat atop me, my frame seized up slightly. I didn’t feel capable of movement, though his cold-heat hands were not so much restraining my arms to the mat as caressing my biceps. “Told you that I liked being on top.” He smirked, his light blue eyes going dark, hungry. Feral. As he sat atop me, a feeling of intense violation rolled through me, like he was groping me intimately through the fabric of both the singlet and my underwear, though I could see both of his hands. His body rippled for a second, and as I felt waves of pleasure shoot through me, I could see a slight shift of his body. I felt cold chills, but his embrace was hot. His patronizing grin widened, and I watched from beneath him as he seemed to get more substantial. It had to just be my imagination, but I could swear that he actually GROWING… Though I claimed deceit from my eyes, his body seemed to stretch longer in his singlet, the fabric audibly stretching with the sound of the elastic being pulled too taut as he gained several inches in height. His arms, though barely flexing to support himself above me, flexed as his biceps mounded with strength, veins and mounds of muscle appearing where only small indents had existed previously. My eyes roamed his chest, his abs and pecs becoming more visible through the singlet with every passing moment. His four pack finally gaining enough size to qualify as a true 6 pack, tone and definition abound as the crevices ran deeper, his pecs becoming a decent shelf above them, ballooning with size and nearly ruining the straps keeping his singlet in place. As quickly as he’d pinned me and tapped me out for the ten second win, the exchange ended. “I’ll be back for the rest tonight.” He leaned down and whispered, his lips brushing against my ear. Patting my abs as he rose to a height that was just barely larger than before, but definitely larger, he walked off to the locker room, leaving me on the ground, sweaty, confused, and with a surprising amount of cum in my boxers. I lay there in a puddle of my own making and watched as he rose to a height just slightly taller than before, patting my abs before walking away, leaving me there, shell-shocked from our little encounter. His ass now perfectly filling out his singlet, my eyes lingered just a little too long as he turned one final time, smirked, and left the room. After a few moments I managed to peel myself off the floor and onto my feet, feeling very off-kilter, as if the ceiling had been raised. My own body felt foreign to me. I turned to faced one of the mirror walls along the sides of the room, and though I still looked impressive, subtle differences were apparent to me as my hands explored my previously immaculately chiseled body. Where I used to be ripped and defined seemed a little rounder, softer than before. Creases separating the tiles of mirror along the walls seemed more out of reach than before. I tried to shake the buzzing thoughts from my mind, trying to convince myself it was all in my head as I undressed and stepped into the showers after making sure John had gone. I started massaging the soap into my sweaty mass, thinking about how he seemed to just, expand on top of me. The vision of him made my length harden, and I couldn’t help but start to stroke myself under the steamy water. That same feeling of confusion took full focus once more when something felt a little different about my strokes. I looked down, and realized that my cock isn’t up to its usual eight and a quarter inches. “Fuck me, this can’t be happening…” The thought of being having lost size has me finishing all over the tiles beneath my feet, soap and cum washing down the drain as I finish rinsing off, stepping out of the shower and toweling myself dry. I look up at the clock by coach’s office, realizing I’m already thirty minutes late for my first class, shoving my clothes on, which aren’t near as snug as they’d been when I’d changed out of them not an hour earlier, and run across campus. I can barely concentrate for the next five hours, but by the time my last class ends I’ve finally convinced myself that I’d just let the little punk get in my head. I stop by one of the bathrooms in the cafeteria as I finish my dinner, flexing to my reflection, hyping myself up before walking back to the dorm Fuck yeah I think to myself, anyone would kill to have this body! I enter the dorm room confident, relieved to find the room empty. I peel my clothes off, exhausted after a long day, nothing but my boxer briefs on, closing my eyes as I fold my arms behind my head, drifting dreamlessly until I’m suddenly awoken by the door creaking open. I blink blearily up at the top bunk, the sheets around me soaked. I look at my wall-mounted alarm clock in the dim moon-light from the windows, looking at the clock: 11 at night. I hear the water running in the bathroom, and my heart starts pounding. John. I get up quickly, trying to make as little noise as possible while stumbling around trying to put on clothes that didn’t quite fit right anymore. Everything around me felt taller than I remembered them. My clothes looked slightly oversized where just this morning they had looked almost TOO snug. I look down, puzzled. I’m supposed to have an eight-pack, right? Where eight hard bricks of muscle had once occupied, six, less impressive bulges took their place. My pecs, also, didn’t quite obscure my view of them, as they usually did. I think back to today’s events, the feeling of dread I felt at being defeated by John in an area I should have creamed him in…and I can’t quite remember what happened after that. I remember John bragging to one of our teammates about his win against me in the lockers afterward, and then, my memories of the day skip to class. Brent, my lab partner caught me up on some of the new terms (I’d slacked on summer reading in favor of training, not my best decision, as I’d plateaued in my gains) and I’d tried my hardest to not fall asleep during the lecture. All day after the match I’d been exhausted and lethargic… “Hey bro.” John’s voice startled me out of my memories, and looking at him reminded me why I was trying to hurry out the door so quickly. John stood completely naked in the doorway, a wicked grin on his face, muscles slick with water droplets from his shower, hair combed back, and every carved muscle deeper than when I’d first encountered him. “Glad you didn’t bail on me.” He said, drying his hair and then tossing his towel to the ground. “We’re gonna have a lot of fun tonight.” My real memory swiftly returned to me, leaving me damn near breathless. He’d sat on me, pinning me to the mat. He’d grown. But something still seemed off. I’d been much bigger this afternoon. Now, I looked up at him now a couple inches taller and ripped beyond comprehension. It was hard to believe that in the course of a day, he’d outpaced me by such a wide margin. His abs were chiseled, his pecs jutted out in a hard shelf above them, and something I hadn’t quite noticed before, a small tattoo on his neck that looked like the outline of a diamond. It was stark against his now tanned skin, a marvel that I hadn’t noticed it before. His whole face had transformed into something more rugged. His blond hair and boy next door looks were giving way to something far darker, masculine, and powerful. His jawline was sharper, his blond hair darkening at the roots, and the stubbly beginning of a real man’s beard growing on what was once a baby-smooth face. His body hair seemed to have thickened also, the place between his pectorals sprouting a neat tuft that caught the water from his shower, a neat trail disappearing to meet his length, now even more massive soft than it had been earlier today. Six inches? Closer to seven now, and easily 9 inches hard. John knocked me out of my daydream with a clearing of his throat. “Well, you didn’t bail out on me. I believe our wager was winner’s pick for prize…” He looks at me with eyebrows raised and a smile that could get men thrice my size on their knees. “But-” I stuttered, trying to come up with the words to describe the reality of our present situation. “Doesn’t matter. A deal’s a deal when you’re playing a stranger’s game Bud. I learned that the hard way.” At his words, the lights flickered, the loud rumble of thunder resounding from outside, and sudden draft chilling the room. I tried to make myself move, but pure fear had me frozen to the floor. He walked up to me, his chin in my direct line of sight, thick veins protruding from his vascular neck, tracing into his arms and down his chest. He brings a hand to my waist, slipping it beneath the waistband, and grabs my right ass cheek, his other hand moving across my stomach, teasing my abs, running his thumbs across my pecs, before finally deciding where to start. His left hand grips my trap, squeezing down and applying as much force as necessary to get me groaning in pain. The worst part about the whole thing was not being able to struggle against it. My whole body had locked up, just like the wrestling match, my upper body strained as he squeezed down, until my will gave. I could feel everything slipping. My ass took up less of the space in his hand, finally making him adjust to the small of my back. His other hand, losing the ability to squeeze my trap as it disappeared into my shoulder, found purchase on my arm, squeezing my shoulder, moving down to caress my dwindling biceps as they too slipped out of my grasp. The sensation of falling, shorter and shorter, my eyes having to look farther up as I lost inches, and then feet of height to him. Knots had begun to curl my stomach as the theft robbed me of my core, each remaining brick from our last encounter now smoothing over, my pecs following shortly after. My legs that I’d poured so much effort into over the summer were half the size they’d been to begin with. And my cock, which had stuck with me thus far, dwindled, shrinking to 7, then 6, then 5, all the way until I was left with nothing but a nub. As I kept dwindling in height, I got closer and closer to his cock, which was now impossible to measure with just my eyes. It had to be at least a foot long now, and nearly as my old arms. His abs, as they absorbed my size, pushed farther outward, each mound standing out against the others. His pectorals engulfed some of my view of his face, my new stature completely beyond the capacity to see that far up his body without standing back. Looking up at him, he seemed to revel in my loss of power. His hungry eyes roved around each part of my body as it gave up its mass to feed his ascent to power. He made a show of testing out each muscle as it grew on him, jacking his cock as he looked on at me, like his personal slut. I felt the drain cease as my legs gave out, my newly minted twink form starved of almost all muscle tone. It almost hurt to breathe. As I looked over my body, even the air around me felt painful. But god, my fucking cock...it was about the only thing on me that hurt in a good way. A strange way. My balls couldn’t be larger than marbles, but they ached to blow one...more.... I moaned, convulsing, as my last, final jock load exploded out of me, blasting cum on both of us, pooling on my stomach and making a mess all the way up his body, even catching in his stubble. My final view as I passed out was John posing in victory; He flexed his new, massive biceps, veins running the length of his arm, his foot smooshing into the puddle of cum on my chest as he held me down on the floor, where I belonged. He smirked, leaning forward and licking a large splotch of my load off his bicep. “Much better.” Coach. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I had just been tidying up the office, getting ready to head off for the day, when what could only be the biggest troublemaker I’d ever had the displeasure of tutoring walked through my door, shutting it closed behind him. “So…it worked.” John folded his arms in front of me, raising an arm and demonstrating his newly minted gains. I clear my throat, looking up at him. “When I said you need to be serious about gaining, taking from other students was not what I had in mind. I paired you with him so you could mimic him, not use him.” He snorted, leaning up against the wall. “Some star pupil. Definitely no genius. He was so easy. Hell, I’m fairly sure he has the hots for me.” He waggles his brows. “I freed you from the rest of the rabble on that god forsaken rock so you could help me do my research, not make my students your food. Do you know how hard it’s been, writing off all my grant money to pay for all of this?” John gives me a look, his eyes going completely black before he shifts into his true form, a tan, dark haired twink of a demonic being now standing just below my height. His voice echoed weirdly, as if there were three different men speaking at once. “I am not ungrateful for your services rendered to me. I simply…want for a few more liberties. My existence has been barred to this one, singular place of existence. This “campus” is as far as my power reaches, for the moment, shrouded from the rest of the world. I crave more.” He saunters closer, his near nakedness in just a loincloth making me a little less than comfortable. “Stay back.” I command, pulling a white, opalescent rod from my pocket, earning me a glare. “You know I don’t partake of a man that will not have of me.” “I’d still feel better if you give me some distance. Especially after seeing what you did to Nick.” He chuckles, a darker, single deep rumble ringing out rather than his usual echo. “He’s but one king-turned-pawn in the grand scheme at work here. “Just… how badly will this affect him?” “He won’t remember much of what’s happened today. No one will ask questions while they’re in my domain. After all, my word is law.” We both hear the showers going, Nick finally having gotten off his ass to clean himself up. It was strange, knowing this’d be the last time I see the kid this size. “Well, I’m off to finish my meal.” I see the guise of ‘John’ re-emerge, muscles still as full as they had been a moment ago, his playful eyes the golden ambrosia of the Lex I’d freed, rather than the blue he’d worn today. “Catch you later big guy.” As he fades into the shadow, I put on my jacket and make myself scarce, locking the office and further horrors away behind me. It was far too late to have doubts. To be Continued...

Hello gents, I hope you enjoy the last chapter of this story. I have included links to the first two parts for your convenience. Some suggested that this was easier than posting all parts in one long piece. See. I listen. Once more, I would love our comments. Enjoy the ride. SeaMusc ==================================================================================== Part I: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5028-the-impossible-discovery/ Part II: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5099-the-impossible-discovery-part-ii/ ==================================================================================== Part III The car pulled away from the parking lot. They were both grateful for the Jeep Wrangler they had purchased last year. It at least allowed for the top to be taken off providing Will’s mass to fit uncomfortably inside. Even with the passenger seat pushed all the way back, with Will’s new height and added mass his knees were bunched up almost touching the bottoms of the huge bags that were his pecs. His shoulder jutted out of the side window although he wasn’t leaning. The fantastical lats that had developed seemed to just naturally jut out of his torso at the right height and flowed out of the window where they smashed into the rippling globe of his tri-headed delt. A kiss of veins, as detailed as fine Maltese lace spread webs of intricate patterns over the surface of Will’s body. Skye thought it amazing that someone so unfathomably strong and powerful had such beautiful detail. Looking at him from at distance, you would only see an impossibly muscular and tall behemoth, but if you looked from arms length, the true artistry of Will’s body could be seen in its refinement. Skye looked at Will’s arm pressing up against Skye’s body from the lack of room in the Jeep—his shoulder and triceps were pushing directly into Skye and it felt warm. He was also shocked at the hardness of what he was feeling. It was not human flesh, or at least not the flesh that he knew as human. It was something more. Something forged of a different substance. More like warm movable ironwood. He looked down at Will’s giant hand resting on his own muscular thigh and couldn’t believe the feelings coursing through his body. He wanted Will without any consideration or hesitation, like two attracting sides of magnets. It was sexual. It was sensual. It was beyond those things though. It was a marriage of companionship and partnership. Will had forced himself into the seat of the Jeep and realized that it wouldn’t allow for much more growth, but that was not a concern. When he got too big, he would find other ways to travel--like in a personal bus or something bigger. For now, he loved how the confined space smashed him up against his demi-god fiancé. Although he had the size and strength, Skye had the beauty of something otherworldly. That along with his incomparable mind, Skye matched Will’s strength in different ways. There had never been a more devastating example of brains and brawn and Will knew it. Together they were unstoppable. They didn’t look at each other at all after getting in the vehicle. Will’s hand on Skye’s knee and Skye’s head nudging against Will’s shoulder was enough. Nothing was said. They just felt each other’s space, breathed in each other’s air, completely content. Walking up the stairs to their apartment home, Will followed Skye up. His face firmly planted in Skye’s backside, smelling the scent of his manhood. Smelling his musk and the singular scent of a well cleaned hole, earthy and delicious. He wanted to take up residence there; to have his face fighting for real estate on Skye’s beautiful ass. He followed that scent up the three flights of stairs lead only by his nose. It was too powerful to open his eyes. He would lose control. They both knew that once inside, they would both take off the brakes and be thrust upon a sea of overwhelming passion that would not be contained easily. Skye unlocked the solid wooden door and walked in, carrying the small bag of Will’s belongings. Will, for his part, had to turn slightly sideways to walk through the door frame. He was too wide and thick to make it through straight on. He shut the door behind him and just stood there, watching Skye. Neither of them knew what to do. The first move was up in the air, and as much as they loved each other, there was a certain awkwardness about the next step. They were both so different now. Skye was more independent, more in control, more beautiful, and more ripped. Will was more outwardly alpha, more subservient to Skye, and a fucking massive giant. Underneath it all, they were the same men, and they knew it. But there would need to be a moment of adjustment, as if they were also meeting for the first time. The sentiment of their affection was there, more powerful than ever, but the situation had changed. It took a few seconds of sizing each other up before Skye walked a few steps toward the tower of masculinity that was Will. He walked right up to the beast and his face was only an inch away from the deep ravine of Will’s bloated pecs. He stared up those few inches and whispered, “I missed you.” He spread out his own broad arms and embraced Will gently. His arms barely were wide enough to start to feel Will’s lats because of the massiveness of his chest. For his part, Will just nodded and as Skye hugged him, he simply raised his arm and wrapped it around the shoulder of his best friend and lover. The felt each other’s warmth for a few moments and then Skye took Will’s hand and lead him to the bedroom. They sat down for a brief moment on their bed. Will took Skye’s hand, extended one of his inhumanly sized fingers, and placed it on Skye’s twine ring. “Remember when you proposed, Will? Remember that night? I thought I could never be more in love with you. I thought that it couldn’t get better. But somehow, some way, I feel you as a part of me even more than that night. I didn’t think it was possible to feel someone more. Will, something happened to us while we were apart. Something glorious and incredible. I can’t hear your heartbeat, but I can “feel” it. I can’t read your mind, but I know what you are thinking. I feel that somehow, you are a part of me…a part of my body and mind. I don’t know how to explain it. I have tried to explain it to myself. It’s like trying to explain to someone why they feel that they need to breath: it just is.” He paused a moment. “I am so proud of you, Will. You kept your composure and you owned that place from the beginning. You became something more than you were previously. You became the master of your domain. You have no masters now.” “Except for you.” Will looked up with huge eyes at Skye’s face. “You are more than a master. You are a creator. Now I know how those religious zealots feel. Enraptured with their god to the point of insanity. That is how I feel about you.” Sitting on the edge of the bed together holding hands and Will’s arm around Skye, the titan simply bent his head to the side and rested it on his partner’s shoulder and silence settled into the room. Inside, fireworks were exploding, his skin felt waves of orgasmic energy, his enormous bull balls churned and buzzed with activity. His mind was on fire. His heart rate was increasing. His breaths were becoming steadily deeper and steadily faster. He was giving himself to Skye mentally and physically. Because of his brain’s remodeling, there was little difference between the two for him. His body was reacting because his brain was reacting. Touching Skye was enough to cause tsunami’s of lust and longing to be released into Will’s mind, which in turn forced a physical response. He could feel veins wriggling to the surface and muscles gorging themselves on nutrients and oxygen to fuel their immense need for energy. Will had learned to control the outward expression of these sensations, but he knew that Skye’s words and touch were moments away from unleashing a more improved, more massive Will. His cock snaked across the top of his jock, spitting sweet precum as a lubricant for its ever-lengthening march across his skin. Skye understood implicitly how Will’s body was about to undergo another spurt of growth. He was willing it, sending out powerful emotive waves to Will through his soft caresses and naughty thoughts. “Will, you are holding back. You don’t have to hide here. You know that. Let yourself go. You will never be too big for me. Remove that thought from your mind. Let your body do what it needs to and don’t fight it anymore. You are MINE, kind sir. Always. Forever.” Will pulled his head up from Skye’s well-muscled shoulder and looked directly into his eyes from only a couple of inches away. Their hot breath was all over each other: warm, wet, full of hunger. “I am ready, Skye. I want to grow for you.” “Then let go, Big Man. There are no judgments here. And when you are done with this spurt, I am ready to give you more than you though possible.” Will laid his head back down on Skye’s shoulder and his breath rate picked up. He was almost panting within the span of just a couple of minutes. Skye reached his arm up and placed his hand on the back of Will’s head, giving him comfort. He was beginning to moan, long, deep, and steady. A low rumble full of power and masculinity was streaming out of his thick throat. “Will, does it hurt?” “No. It feels incredible. Just hold me. I can feel it coming.” He struggled for breath and Skye noticed large beads of sweat beginning for form on his brow. The smaller man continued to hold his hand on Will’s head, stroking him gently as a mother would do to a newborn to calm him down. A moan emerged from the giant. He picked his head up and looked Skye straight in the eyes, only inches away from each other. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. Wait…hold on.” Will stood up quickly and tore his tight white t-shirt off in one easy rip. Skye’s mouth fell to the floor. He hadn’t seen Will without a shirt since he had been taken. He was in complete awe of the creature in front of him, trembling, moaning. To say that he looked like a buff anime character come to life would not be exaggerating. Lumps of flesh extended themselves away from Will’s body with violent knobs and ravines of hardness jostling for limited space. It looked as if the mass of meat underneath his skin was attempting to escape; yet somehow, he knew that this was Will’s new relaxed state. He had become so muscular; Skye was having trouble distinguishing typical anatomical landmarks. Joints and bone that are usually exposed, even in the most massive bodybuilders were buried under layers and layers of animated musculature. Fuck, he was ripped and huge beyond description. And he was ready to grow again. The beast extended his meaty paw to his jeans and tore them off in one easy stroke. If Will’s upper body had been jaw-dropping, his legs and ass would cause a full on seizure to any admirer of muscle. Enormous muscular feet supported calves that appeared to be related to two large Easter hams, but much more angular and sharp. Even the muscle running in front of his shin bone appeared to have been injected with some terribly successful muscle fertilizer. His quads had long thick muscles extending from the waist to the knee, all of them as thick and heavy as a normal man’s arm. The thick beef on his legs pulsed and danced at Will’s slightest movement. The veins that typically are seen on very ripped, lean, dedicated competition-class men would seem childish compared to the vasculature on Will’s lower half. Garden hose sized vessels rode atop the living stone they fed. Skye could see the rhythmic beat of blood coursing through those veins as they quivered ever second, at the behest of Will’s heart. Will, happy with his state of undress turned to sit back on the bed. Skye shot him a devious look. “No, Will. Take it all off.” Will returned the evil smile and popped the waistband to his jock off without even slight resistance. His semi-erect manhood throbbed, partially dangling, but beginning to fight gravity—and there was a lot of gravity to fight with a fuck-stick that massive. Skye licked his lips. “Now, get over here.” Skye motioned Will back to the bed. He sat down on the edge again next to Skye. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. I am holding it back…” “You can control it? Damn, Will. I didn’t expect that.” “It’s hard and it takes concentration, but my mind is strong. I can hold back the growth when I wish to. I had to learn that in jail.” Skye was salivating and raging hard. His own large cock fought desperately against the fabric of his shorts. He moved his left arm across his body and placed it on Will’s bicep. He lifted his right arm and extended it out across Will’s mountainous back. He could only reach about half way. The heavy back-steaks comprising the monster’s lats and traps were deep and powerful and imposing, even without exerting effort. He could see the dual ridges of the spinal erectors running along either side of Will’s spine, coursing from his neck all the way down where they dove below the surface and erupted into the huge hard meat cakes of Will’s preposterous butt. He was so difficult to contemplate the size and strength of that fine ass. He would be living in that glorious ass in a few minutes. Fuck. Skye places his right hand on Will’s enormous forearm and the other on his shoulder. They both wanted, no…they both NEEDED skin on skin contact. Will started to groan again and tremble. Skye could feel micro-quakes under Will’s skin. If the muscles could become harder, they did. The lace-like web of veins danced on his skin. And then Will looked in Skye’s eyes. Skye could feel an explosion of volume press out across his hands. He could feel Will’s temperature rise. Will emitted a bellowing groan from the deepest pit of his being. He sounded like an animal. It was the sound of gods fucking, angels masturbating, thousands of warriors jacking each other off. Those things combined sounded like Will’s growth moan. It was SEX and STRENGTH. It was POWER translated into a sound. He never took his eyes off of Skye. Baring his teeth, he growled again and pushed his lips into his lover’s. They kissed, eyes open, as Will’s body expanded and shifted. Skye’s hands never left his fiancée’s He wanted Will to know he was there, with him, comforting him, and mandating him to grow bigger. Before this moment, he thought he would want to watch Will from a safe distance, able to see his entire body change and grow…but being this close, he could smell the hormones pouring out of Will’s skin, on his breath, and in his kiss. He wouldn’t have it any other way. He drank Will in. Kissing him, tasting him, feeling his strength and power expand. And then it stopped. They had been locking eyes since Will had sat back down on the bed. Now their faces were still just inches away from each other looking into each other’s pupils, not wavering, not blinking. Will stood up. “You did this Skye. I feel like a fucking GOD. And this is just the beginning.” The immensity of Will could not be overstated. His musculature was no longer within the confines of human scale. They were both entering a state of complete sensory overload. Gobs of precum leaked from their engorged cocks. Constantly leaking. Constantly. A steady stream of sweet nectar oozed out without ceasing. Will kissed Skye on the mouth again. “Fuck me Skye. FUCK ME and make me grow more. I am ready. I want it and YOU want it more. Together, we are unstoppable. Make me bigger for YOU. Make me stronger for YOU. Make me invincible for YOU!” “Bend over, you giant beast. Take my cock in your ass. Take my seed. It is ready. You are ready!” They were both in a complete state of bliss. Speaking, shouting, moaning without care of consequence. Will, much bigger than only minutes before, was about to be seeded with Skye’s engineered cum. Millions of viruses created specifically for Will and Skye would be released from Skye’s enormous balls and sent into a new environment where they would be able to replicate without hindrance. Every cell in Will’s body would have the myostatin gene cut out. Skye had made certain that other genetic codes would be inserted form increased skeletal growth and testosterone would pour out of both of their testicles in enormous quantities. Will crawled on top of the bed. Being so much larger than Skye, he wanted his fiancée to have easy access to his quivering hole. He wanted this part to be enjoyable for them both. He jutted his ass outward toward Skye who was now standing a few feet from the bed. Will lowered his shoulders, thrusting his muscle cakes outward and upward. “Your ass is so incredibly massive Will! It is the most beautiful thing I have seen, other than your handsome face.” Skye focused in on Will’s tight hole which was now staring at him. One immovable, unblinking eye…an entrance to the body of a god. The doorway to even more SIZE, STRENGTH, and POWER. Skye’s face moved toward the giant mounds of hard flesh that comprised Will’s exposed ass. He moved in closer. Closer. He spit onto Will’s impossibly tight hole and raised his hand to rub the spit into the area with his forefinger. He wanted to lube Will up. He was going to fuck him hard, without mercy, tearing him, liberating his seed into Will’s quivering hole. “Will, I love you. Before this happens, I want you to know that. There is nothing on the face of this planet that means more to me than your happiness.” “FUCK ME SKYE!” the enormous man rumbled. “We are ONE now.” Skye knew that this was true. Maybe it was Will’s newly expanded mind, maybe it was the natural part of becoming so close with a partner…maybe it was just their love for each other. They were ONE. This act forged them together like two bricks of iron in the hand of a skilled welder. Two pieces became one more massive and stronger piece. Skye places his hands around Will’s rippling waist, grabbing onto the immovable mass that presented itself willingly to him. His own cock was throbbing, pulsing, weeping drops of precum unceasingly. Skye’s cock was on a mission. His big monster dick knew what it needed to do and so it pumped massive amounts of lube to the surface. Skye rubbed the tip of his engorged huge cock against Will’s sealed hole. He rubbed pre-ejaculate all around the area. The precum kept pouring out, wanting to do its job in this most-important action. Skye’s cock head was infinitely sensitive to touching Will. When it came into contact with the hard surface, it vomited more precum, and more, and more. Finally, Skye put more pressure on his hands that surrounded Will’s tight hard waist and drove his now-huge cock through the sphincter of the muscle monster, laying ass-end-up on their bed. A low grumble escaped Will’s throat. “Fuck me, Skye. Fuck me, beautiful man. FUCK ME! HARD! HARDER!” Skye was pumping hard and fast. He could feel with his cock the mound of dense tissue that comprised Will’s prostate. He could feel his expanded cock raking across it with every push and pull. Will panted like a bitch in heat each time the head of Skye’s massive penis rubbed against the orange-sized prostate buried in his ass. It felt so good. It felt like every Fourth of July and New Year’s Eve firework show he had ever seen. Skye picked up the pace, thrusting, heaving harder and harder. He could smell the sweet musty masculine smell of sex, of precum, and of Will’s manly hard ass. That smell was driving him wild. He pushed harder. Harder into Will. His own abs, glutes, obliques, and arms were combining forces to drive further and further into Will with more and more force. Will’s hole was being wrecked and both of them wanted it. He was being destroyed from the assault of Skye’s force. He wanted it. He craved it. Harder. Harder. More and more. Skye could feel the pressure increasing in his balls. He could feel the buzz, the churning that signaled orgasm. He knew that he would be sending massive amounts of viral particles into Will’s primed body in a matter of a few seconds. Once that happened, he couldn’t take it back. And he didn’t want to. Will emitted another growl. Skye felt the internal sex pump begin to reach into his balls, pull the seed out by a powerful siphon force, and send the sweet juices out to his hulking partner. He felt powerful waves of cum course through his body, passing through the tight passageways of his manliness and eventually thrusting through his own massive cock and lodging in Will. Waves of cum. Pints of thick sticky-sweet, bitterness. Thick milk. Blasting out. Blasting into Will. Pushing its way into the beast. Making the BEAST more than he had been. Skye kept bucking--rutting Will’s ass. They were two bodies of exceptional power and hardness. Will’s ass did not want to let go of Skye’s massive cock. Skye did not want to leave the cavern that felt like a velvet covered fist wrapped around his tumescent prick. It was comfortable. They both had craved that feeling for so long. Will pulled out. His cock still leaked cum in a slow steady stream. He rubbed the head against Will’s ass again. He didn’t want to forget this moment and neither did Will. Raising his chest up, Will was still on bended knee on the bed. He rotated his gigantic upper body so that his legs and hips were facing forward and his arms could reach out to Skye, who was still behind him. He grabbed his lover under the arms and raised him easily, moving him around to Will’s front side. “Skye, that was amazing. That was the best it has ever been. I fucking LOVE you.” “Me too, Big Man. Me too.” They collapsed on the bed, warm, sweaty, and sticky. A few hours later, they were still pressed together on the bed. It was afternoon now. The cum had dried on their skin and where Will had become the big spoon, his chest and abs pressed up against Skye’s bulging back, the cum had dried into a sort of glue. It felt good. It felt right. “Skye. Are you awake?” “I have been for a while. I have just been lying here, feeling you. Feeling your hardness and feeling you breathing. I have never been happier Will. I have never ever been happier.” “Me neither.” Will reached over to the nightstand and looked for the papers in which he had placed the love letter that Skye had written him on their last night before he was incarcerated. Skye hadn’t moved Will’s papers, so it was easy to find. He pulled it out. And read it outloud… “Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me.” His voice cracked. A big tear fell out of his beautiful eye and rolled down his cheek. Skye simply looked up at his amazingly massive man, extended his tongue and licked the tear off of his face. It tasted salty, but it tasted like pure affection. Will pulled Skye’s left hand up to his face and looked at the twine “ring” still there. It was ratty by now and starting to show signs of definite age—twine is not supposed to last forever. He kissed his beloved’s ring finger and smiled. “Skye, when will I start growing again? I want to be so big for you. I want to protect you. I want to be monstrous for you!” “I don’t know when your growth will occur, Will. You have the viruses in you now. I have made them powerful. Look what they have done to me! I didn’t know that I could be so ripped and big, but you have so much more potential.” Skye looked up to his future husband and planted a big kiss on his lips. “It will take some time, Will. Genetics take time to work. This isn’t quick. It will be a process. You know that.” They stayed stuck together by their cum glue for another couple of hours. Neither of them wanted to move. Eventually, the sun started setting and Will wanted to watch the sunset from the rooftop balcony. “Let’s get dressed and go upstairs. I would LOVE to watch the sunset with you.” Little did he know that his heartbeat and that of Skye’s were now throbbing together, at the same time and rhythm. They were indeed becoming biologically integrated. Even knowing this, neither Will, nor Skye, would have cared. In fact, they would welcome it. That night they stood on the rooftop. Will was naked, too large for his old clothing now. Skye stood facing west with only his boxers on—and they protested against his skin and growing cock. It was a photogenic sunset and the sky lit up with yellow, gold, red, orange, and violet. It was perfect. Will wrapped his mountainous arms around Skye and as soon as Skye leaned his head back into Will’s hard beefy chest, he heard that their heartbeats were in perfect synch. “Will, our hearts are beating with the same rhythm.” The corners of Skye’s mouth curled up in a warm smile. “I know.” He said simply and quietly. Will was grinning ear to ear. He couldn’t be happier. He was willing his heart to be in synch with Skye’s. They watched the sun set slowly on the horizon wrapped in each other’s warm embrace. ========================================================================================== The morning greeted Skye and Will with its warm orange glow. Their bed beside the window granted them visual access to the warming of the sky and the beginning of a new day. Once again, Will was spooning Skye. Their bodies cocooned against each other. Will heard it first. High pitched sirens coming toward them. He could tell because the sound achieved a higher pitch as the seconds wore on. The pitch became higher and higher. Skye could hear it now. “Ugh. That was an unpleasant wake up.” Skye stretched his muscular long limbs against the beef mountain pressing against him. “Skye…Something is wrong. The sirens are here.” “Well, they must be after someone on this block. Don’t worry, my beautiful boy. You are safe.” Will wasn’t so sure. He felt a knot rising in his throat. Something wasn’t right. He could sense it. A moment later they heard pounding at the door. “Police! Open the door!” The two lovers looked at each other in complete surprise. “OPEN UP!” came the voice again. Skye leapt up and ran toward the door and opened it. “Skye Collins?” “Um, yes.” “You are under arrest for falsification of evidence.” The officer grabbed Skye’s wrist and locked a cuff on it, grabbed the other wrist and put the other cuff on that side. “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be held against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney…” The officer kept reading Skye his rights. Skye looked at Will, who was just beginning to rise from the bed. Everything had happened so fast. “Will. NO! Stay there. I will handle this.” Will’s body could feel Skye’s heartbeat increase. He was afraid, and Will knew it. Will walked toward the front door and toward his Love. He would not see his man treated this way. He could destroy these men easily and he knew it. A hot rage began to well up inside of him. “No Will. It will be OK. Stay there. Will! Stay there!” There was not question in Skye’s voice. Will stopped and stared helplessly as his beloved Skye was taken away. The only thing preventing the giant muscle beast from knocking he heads off of those men in one blow was the tone of Skye’s voice. It wasn’t a plea, it was command to stay back, to let Skye handle it. “I will call you, soon. Keep my phone on you. And call your attorney. Have him meet me at the police station.” Skye paused. “Officer, can I have you take this twine off of my finger. It is very important to me and I know that they will remove it, possibly trashing it, at the station.” The officer agreed. The policeman held out the twine ring to Will, depositing it in his massive paw. If there was one thing that Will knew, he understood that Skye had a plan and he would follow it. He could still feel Skye’s heartbeat forcing his own heartbeat to follow. He knew at that moment that he would be able to sense Skye’s condition. He would know if he was in danger. Something was beginning to swell inside of Will. He and Skye had started to become a single being over the course of the past 24 hours. He was experiencing a mix of emotions. Anger: for someone taking his heart away. Power: the feeling had been growing in him for weeks and was now becoming exponentially stronger. Love: He had no limit to the depth of responsibility that he felt for Skye. Worry: Neither of them had any idea how Skye had been found out. Who would have made the connections and how would they have done it? The demand that Skye made, to stay and remain at home, had been made for his own safety and the safety of those around him. He knew that, but his concern for his lover created a powerful and convincing reason to go against Skye’s order. He decided he would wait at least for a few hours. He could do that. The need to protect his fiancée, his heart, his purpose for being soon began to overwhelm him. He felt the surges of growth again beginning to course through him. Waves of orgasmic energy began to mount inside of his chest and radiate outward. He knew that once again, he would grow. He was only sad that Skye wouldn’t be able to see it. He already missed the touch of his angelic creator and protector. His powerful mind was telling him to grow to be able to protect his man. The concern and worry was being replaced by the beginning touches of rage and he was quickly discovering that intense emotions created a triggering environment. He could feel it coming in waves. But this time, somehow, it was different. It was as if he could manipulate the sensation. His mind could control the growth, yes, just as before. But now, he felt like he could sense the viral particles latching on to his cells. His immune system, as robust as the man himself, could approach and destroy the viruses at his command. This would give him exceptional control over how much he grew, where, and when. He was manipulating his growth potential. Somehow, he knew that Skye knew that this would happen. How could he not know? He was brilliant beyond measure. He sat on the bed with his head in his hands, breathing deeply, slowly, forcing his emotions to subside. He wanted nothing more than to embrace the power he could feel pulsing through his body. He wanted to open the gates and lose control, to grow, to become a fucking monster! But he would wait. If those men touched one hair on Skye’s head in a disrespectful way, they would be destroyed. He could feel Skye. The feeling was faint, but Will knew that he was ok. That was all he could tell and it was enough for the moment. However, he was on edge. “FUCK! He started pounding his fist into his open hand. This wasn’t supposed to happen. He decided to walk into the living room and lay on the couch. He often did that if he needed to think. It was becoming more and more difficult to keep his anger in check. Thick ropes of panic were rising again in his chest and his supercharged mind was struggling to keep his concern and worry from triggering an explosion of outrage. A few miles away, Skye was being taken out of the squad car and ushered into the police station. Paperwork was being filed and after a few short minutes, he was being ushered into another car and being taken to the jail…the same jail that Will had been in that very morning. The handcuffs were starting to wear into his wrists. He could feel Will’s angst. The man had barricaded his emotional outburst in order to prevent a tirade of anger and retribution. For the moment, Skye staying calm was all that prevented the beast from exploding in size, power, and strength. He knew innately that Will wanted more than anything to defend his fiancée and would react in extreme fashion if he sensed Skye was at risk. They both struggled to remain calm. Arriving at the jail, Skye knew that he would be immediately allowed a phone call. Since Will had hopefully alerted their attorney, he would of course call home. He needed to calm Will down, to attempt to diffuse any unforeseen problems and he knew for certain that Will was worried sick. After the intake process, Skye was escorted to a phone on the side of the wall in the hallway and given a code to call outside of the jail. He dialed the outside extension number, then his own mobile number. It began ringing. Will jumped up from the couch, the wood frame cracking underneath his enormous round ass. The couch was not built to handle several hundred pounds in the space of a couple of square feet. He moved quickly into the bedroom and picked up Skye’s phone. “Hello? Skye?” His voice was desperate and pressured. “I’m OK, Big Man. I’m OK. They brought me to the jail. I thought I had seen enough of this place, but I guess it will be at least an overnight stay. We can post my bail tomorrow morning. How are you?” “I’m fucking mad as hell, Skye. I can barely control it. I feel like a 2 liter soda bottle that has been shaken for 5 minutes. I am ready to blow. I want to GROW. I need to GROW, Skye. I can’t contain it much longer. It’s taking every ounce of concentration I have to keep myself under control. I’m going to fucking LOSE IT!” “You’re doing a great job, Big Man.” “They took you away. They took you away and fucked up our plans. Have they hurt you? They all better be on their best fucking behavior. If I even sense that you are upset, I will rip that fucking place DOWN in five minutes.” “No one has hurt me, Will.” “You tell them that you are with me. Everyone knows who I am in there and they will leave you alone. They KNOW what I will do to them if a single scratch is on your body tomorrow. They fucking KNOW!” Skye felt himself becoming strangely aroused. His well-endowed cock began hardening in his pants. There was a certain corrupting power that he felt, knowing that he could, with one sentence, send Will into a state of complete insanity and unleash a truly terrifying beast onto the world. Part of him wanted that. He wanted to see the full measure of Will’s transformation being unleashed. Knowing that Will would do whatever he asked was a huge fucking turn-on. He knew all he had to do was tell Will to embrace his mega-alpha status, embrace his rage, embrace his need to dominate. It would only take that much effort and Will would transform into a muscle god of domination, inciting fear and submission from every person he encountered. Skye was getting completely hard at the though. But he wanted to be a part of that transformation. He wanted to orchestrate it. “Will, my Big Man, I am not small anymore. I am a big muscleman myself at this point, remember. I will be alright.” “Well, you tell them anyway Skye, just so there is no question. Will you please tell them? OH…and watch out for a kid named Jesse—he is a squirrely looking young guy. He was obsessed with me and I embarrassed him. He’s dangerous. Just stay away from him.” “I’ve got to go, Will. I have some sleep medication in the cabinet in the bathroom. After dinner, take two pills. It will help you sleep and get some good rest. I will call in the morning and let you know what time to bring the Jeep.” Skye paused and started chuckling. “I don’t know how you are going to fit in it though after that last little spurt in the apartment. You are so fucking hot. I can’t wait to fuck you again. And next time, I want you to fuck me too.” “Damn right. We're gonna stay in bed for days.” There was silence on the line for a few seconds. They both knew that this was just a little snag in the plan and that tomorrow they would be back together after bail had been set and posted. “I love you, Skye.” Will breathed it quietly. “Same here, you big sexy gorilla.” He had a smile in his voice and knew that they could get past this and move on with their lives soon. The phone went dead and Skye was escorted down the hallway and into the main area of the jail. Most of the inmates were staring at him. They were not used to seeing such an attractive well-built man. Skye was tall and thick with powerful muscles. His eyes were bright as gemstones and his blonde hair and clear skin made him look more like an ancient statue of manliness than someone being put into jail. He walked with an air about him. Confident. Secure. One of the guards, the one that had walked him to his meeting with Will in the visitation room a couple of weeks prior, recognized him. “Sir? What are you doing here?” “I was arrested for falsifying evidence in Will’s arrest. It won’t stick. I’ll be out tomorrow. Good to see you.” “Good to see you too, sir. If there is anything you need, just let me know. I’ll be here for a few more hours today.” “Thank you. I won’t forget your offer to help.” Skye kept walking and ended up in a cell at the back corner of the pod. The door was open and no one was inside, although it was obvious that at least one other person was in that 4 bed cell. “Get your bearings and I will escort you outside to the yard. Most of the guys are out there playing ball or lifting…or just getting some sun,” the guard motioned at him with his head. “So you are Will’s fiancée? That guys is one big scary fucker. I’ve never seen anything like him. I know that the other guard mentioned that if you need anything, you could go to him. Same thing here. If you need something, let me know. I want to stay on your boyfriend’s good side.” “Thanks. I think I can take care of myself though. I’d prefer if the guys didn’t know I was Will’s boyfriend. It may cause too much attention. I’d like to just spend the night here and leave in the morning with no incident.” “Yes, sir. I understand.” They walked out to the yard. “There you go. Free time started just a few minutes ago, so you’ll have about an hour to get some exercise.” Skye walked over to the weight cage. Massive men, bigger than himself, thrust the weights around on heavy bars. Dumbbells were strewn about and were being used to pump up the muscular men. Skye knew that every single one of them must know Will. He had mentioned the weight cage and how nothing in there seemed heavy. Skye walked over to an open bench and began to load on 45s. He pulled off his shirt and his beautiful hard tanned muscles met the daylight. He was gorgeous and he knew it. “Hey Goldilocks. You new here?” A large man approached Skye with an angry look on his face. “You don’t lift unless we say you can lift. Doesn’t matter how big and pretty you are. Got it?” “I understand what you are saying, but I think I’m going to go ahead and have a good workout. Thanks for your concern.” Skye lay down on the bench, raised his calloused hands up to the bar. Another couple of the big men had walked over when they saw the newbie defy their brother. “Who the fuck do you think you are, pretty boy?” The first man was apoplectic. “Get off the fucking bench man. You’re gonna get your ass beat.” One of the others that had gathered around smirked. “I wouldn’t mind fucking up that face of yours before I fuck you in the ass. If I punch enough of your teeth out, you wont bite when you suck my cock.” Skye lifted the bar off of the rack. He wasn’t going to be intimidated. He pushed out one rep easily and smoothly as a warm up. He started lowering the bar back to his chest when one of the men wrapped his meaty hand around the bar and pushed it down toward Skye’s chest. “Are you fucking stupid? You’re gonna get yourself killed in here, you little bitch.” The man snarled. A few more men were gathering around the group. The tension in the yard was quickly escalating. Skye remained calm. Although he knew Will would rip the limbs off of every single one of these men for trying to intimidate him, he could handle himself. He was made of stronger stuff than he appeared. “I just want to get my lifting in, man. I don’t want any trouble.” “Well, trouble wants you, you fucking prick. Why don’t you stand up and say something smart to my face!” The man was angry--fists clenched and wild-eyed. The group of men was starting to whoop and holler. They could see an ass-kicking coming any moment and they were getting excited. Although Skye was at least as big as the hardened man, he was also much younger, and much less menacing. Skye’s body had been made in a gym. He was strong, but not street savvy and didn’t have the hard mean look of the other men who had gathered around. Skye knew he was about to get the shit knocked out of him, but he didn’t care. He wanted to feel that feeling. He wanted to know what it felt like to get pummeled. It was sick and sadistic, but he had never been in a fight and the way he was growing now—and with a titan of a boyfriend to keep others at bay—he didn’t know if he would ever get the chance again. It was almost like a rite of manhood…to be in a fight. This was as good of a place as any. Sitting up on the bench, he swung his leg around and stood up. Adrenalin was pumping through his veins. He was not going to back down. He appeared to remain calm. First, so that the man and his cronies would know that he wasn’t afraid. And second, so that Will wouldn’t feel his emotions changing too much. He wanted to do this on his own. “I would like to get a good workout in and I don’t think that is too much to ask. Do you?” The larger man put his face an inch away from Skye’s. Skye could feel his warm breath hitting him. He stared into Skye’s eyes and didn’t blink. Neither did Skye. A quizzical look passed over the brute’s countenance, like he didn’t understand why Skye was so calm. Then without warning, stepped back, drew back his arm and shoulder, clenched his fist, and connected with Skye’s face. A loud smack of two pieces of meat slamming into each other was heard by everyone within 20 feet. Blood started pouring from Skye’s nose and a smile crossed his face. God, it felt good to feel that pain. It was something new—a new experience. One of the guards, the guard from the hallway, walked over and yelled at the inmates to disperse. Fighting through the crowd, he saw who the big ruffian had punched. “Oh, shit.” He said under his breath. The huge inmate was breathing heavy and looked like he was about to send a gut punch into Skye’s well developed abs. “Hey, Matt. Matt!” The inmate looked at the guard with intensity. The guard stepped over to the man and whispered something in his ear, quickly. Matt looked as though the wind had been completely taken out of his sails. Blood drained from his face. Skye had his eyes closed, waiting for the next punch. He wanted to feel that exquisite pain again. He didn’t know how long it would be until a single man couldn’t physically hurt him. Muscle was growing thicker every day on his body. Already, the pain was blunted and he knew that. So he stood there, waiting, blood pouring from his nose and a distinct mark on his cheek. “Oh my god. I’m a dead man.” The massive brute whispered under his breath. He had fear in his eyes—the fear that comes from accepting a horrible fate. Will would kill him and he knew it. All the guard had whispered was, “The man you just hit is Will’s boyfriend. This is fucking SKYE, man!” Big Matt just stood there, deflated. “Hit me again, you fucking ape. Hit ME!” Matt just shook his head. Skye opened his eyes. The men who had gathered around began to whisper amongst themselves, staring at Skye like he was a zoo animal. “You’re Skye? Will is your man?” Big Matt asked carefully. Skye knew that the game was up. No one would touch him now. He was a little disappointed. “Yes.” “Let the man work out, boys. Clear out!” Matt bellowed at the other men. The others left the weight cage. Only Skye and Big Matt were left. Skye still had blood draining from his nose. The front of his jail jumpsuit was stained with large blotches of crimson. He still had a smile on his face. “I’m sorry for punching you, sir. I didn’t know who you were.” It was obvious that the man was afraid now. “I’m sorry.” Skye was impressed by the hold Will had developed over these men. He had instilled a fear into them that was unquestionable. “I’ll leave you to your workout.” “Hey, Matt. I wont tell Will it was you.” The man just shot a smile at Skye and walked away leaving him alone in the weight area. Skye began loading another couple of plates on the bar. Without warning, a thin blonde guy walked in with a demonic smile painted on his face. “Hey. You’re Skye?” “Yes. I am.” He had begun to lower the bar toward his chest. He looked back at the younger man. Shit. This must be Jesse. “Damn man. I can see why Will can’t get enough of you. You are fuckin hot. I didn’t get it before, but I do now. Look at that ass…and the rest of you ain’t bad either.” “Uhhhh…thanks.” Across town, Will had just eaten a huge dinner. Skye had stocked the fridge in preparation of Will’s homecoming. He was still feeling on edge, but knowing that Skye would be home tomorrow made it bearable. He just wanted to sleep and put an end to the day. It was early, only about 7PM, but if he fell asleep soon, he would wake up and it would be time to go get his man. That time couldn’t come quick enough. He walked to the medicine cupboard and found Skye’s sleeping meds…Skye had always struggled with insomnia. Will took two pills out and popped them in his mouth, swallowed, and jumped in the shower. He knew he would be knocked out in a half hour. Crawling into bed, he felt out to Skye and nothing had really changed. He was there, nervous, but OK. Minutes later, he fell soundly asleep. Skye had just ended his workout before dinnertime. He went into his cell to put on a new set of clothing. “Hey. I’m Skye.” The beautiful one extended his hand to his cellmate for the night. “I’m John. I know who you are.” John was a big fuckin piece of meat. Ugly as sin and built like a tank. “Will was my cellmate until this morning when they moved me down here.” “Well, nice to meet you John.” “You too man. You too. You going to get some dinner now?” Skye nodded and took his t-shirt off. It had become sweaty as he worked out and some of the blood had seeped into it from his earlier altercation. His nose had long stopped bleeding but his face needed to be cleaned up a bit. Dried blood caked his nostrils and there were dark smears where he had tried to rub the sticky red fluid from his face. “Let me get you a wet towel, Skye. Let’s clean that face up.” John turned toward the sink and grabbed a small hand towel, soaked it under the faucet, and returned to Skye. “Will was a crazy fuck. I though he was going to kill me a few times. But I learned to respect his boundaries.” He paused for a moment. “Do you know that he wouldn’t allow anyone to talk about you? He completely idolizes you. People knew your name. They knew that Will would fuck ‘em up real good if they said anything about you. I’ve never seen anyone like Will. He just kept growing and getting taller and more massive. Harder. Stronger.” John’s voice had a thread of lust in it. “Did you like his huge muscles, John?” Skye knew that this was a dangerous line of questioning, but was curious about John. He seemed like an alright guy—helping him get cleaned up and all. “I guess so. Will was just so unapologetically manly. No one would dare go against him. He just had this presence. Kind of like you do…but you are more refined. I can tell.” John held out the damp cloth. “I can clean this for you.” He was offering his services to Skye, but Skye didn’t know if it was because he was trying to stay on Will’s good side or if he was flirting. “You gay, John?” Neither said a word for what seemed like five minutes. It was likely only thirty seconds. John looked at the floor. Skye kept his eyes on him. “I don’t think so. I kinda like both. Women are beautiful and I love playing with their tits. But a big muscular guy like you…or Will…is just so hot. Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.” “It’s OK man. Thanks for being honest.” He took the towel from John’s outstretched hand and began to clean his face. “Let’s go get some dinner.” “Sounds good. Hey, Skye—don’t tell anyone.” “It’s cool man. No worries.” “And, be careful of this guy named Jesse. He’s young, but his dad has some connections in town. I know he wants to fuck with Will since he had a crush on him and Will completely annihilated him in front of everyone in here a couple of days ago. He’s been planning something man. I don’t like it. You seem like a good guy, so I’m just sayin’ watch out.” All of a sudden, things made sense. Jesse was the reason he was in here. Jesse wanted him in jail with him, even for a few hours. His pulse started to race. What was this little fucking asshole up to? John and Skye walked down the hallway into the mess hall. The scent was clinical—like bleach and men. A strange combination. They took a place in line and Skye kept looking around. If Jesse wanted him in jail, he had to have known that it wouldn’t be for very long. Whatever he was going to do, he would do quickly. The question now was “when?” As soon as Skye got in line, the other inmates ushered him forward. John stood back where they had come in at the back, but when someone in front of Skye saw him (they all knew who he was now), they asked him if he would like to go ahead. “No. It’s alright. I can wait my turn.” But they were insistent. What kind of power did Will have over these men? Fuck. They were parting like the waters of the Red Sea. He saw Jesse sitting at a table about halfway across the room at a table by himself. He was just staring at Skye with dead eyes. Almost like he was looking past him--through him. Something in his mind made him think of a snake that was about to strike. He was calculating, thinking, manipulating. Skye went to an open table on the far side of the room. It was empty. Within minutes, other inmates who had been sitting at other tables started getting up with their food trays and walking over to Skye’s table. They placed some portion of their food next to Skye. Apples, little milk cartons, extra bread…a pile of food was being stacked around him. Some of the men, especially the huge tattooed behemoths sat at the table surrounding Skye. None of them spoke. They were just there, Skye thought to show their respect for Will. John finally joined his cellmate and sat in the seat directly across from Skye. “What is with the guys bringing me food, John?” “It is something that they did for Will. The tried to keep him calm, keep on his good side, by bringing him food. There isn’t much we can do in here to show our loyalties. Food is one of those things. They are trying to tell you that they are loyal to you.” “Fuck man. What did Will do in here to cause this kind of devotion?” “He did a lot of things…just naturally. He’s the biggest alpha I’ve ever seen. You see that doorway over there? Well, a huge solid steel door hung there only a few days ago. Jesse made some comment about you one day and Will went over there and ripped the thing off of its guide rail. He crumpled it up like it was tissue paper. When he first got here, he lifted an entire universal bar loaded with plates with one arm. He was not fucking around man. He never asked for respect or tribute, but these guys fell in line. Even the guards. They are showing you the same respect.” Skye looked at Jesse again. He was only a couple of tables away. Jesse was red in the face. He looked frustrated, angry, betrayed. Skye finished the food on his tray. He then started eating the items that the other inmates had given to him, not wanting to be rude. It was a gesture and he knew it. There was no way he could eat nearly as much as Will. After he was done, he stood up and walked toward his room. Every eye was on him. Entering his cell he lay down on the bed, hoping to relax and have his thoughts to himself for a while. He now knew that Jesse had somehow set him up. That was the most likely scenario. Fuck Jesse. John joined him after a few minutes. He climbed up to his top bunk and remained quiet. “Hey John, I think I am going to fall asleep a bit early tonight. Is that OK with you?” “You don’t have to ask permission of me for anything. You do what you want and I will adjust.” “Thanks.” A few minutes later, Skye had fallen asleep. It was still early evening. A strong hand shook his shoulder. “Excuse me, sir. But the sheriff would like to see you downstairs.” It was the guard from the hallway and from the yard. “OK.” He was groggy, not thinking clearly. Entering the sheriff’s office in the jail, the man shook his hand politely. “Skye, you have only been here a couple of hours, but it looks like you were mistakenly taken into custody. The evidence against you has been deemed prejudicial. You are free to go if you’d like or since it is late now, you can stay for the evening and go home in the morning.” “I’d like to call Will to come and pick me up, sir.” “Sounds good.” The sheriff pushed the desk phone toward Skye and he dialed the number. It rang and rang. Will was sound asleep in a drug-induced dreamland. The phone would not be waking him up. It rang and rang. “I guess he is asleep or busy. I don’t mind sleeping here until the morning, sir. I’ll call back then. Thank you for telling me though. I appreciate it.” Skye returned to his cell. John wasn’t there. “He must be out in the common area,” Skye thought. The men would not be told to go back into their cells for another hour or so. He crawled back onto the bed and fell asleep, knowing that he was a free man and would be reunited with his fiancée in just a few hours. A few cells down, Jesse was busy seducing John. He knew the guy was a fag too. “I wanna suck your cock, John. I’ll make you feel so fucking good man. I’ll make you shoot a gallon of your spunk…and I will swallow every last drop. Fuck my face man. Fuck it!” John was weak. He hadn’t had his cock sucked in weeks and the young thing, Jesse, was begging for his cock. He didn’t like Jesse much, but a warm mouth is better than a cold hand. When Jesse was done sucking him off, he pushed John onto the bed and wrapped his arms around him, soothing him, making him fall asleep—that wonderful post-orgasm sleep. As soon as he heard the snoring start, he carefully untangled himself and made his way to Skye’s cell. He didn’t have much time. The guards would soon be making their rounds telling the inmates to return to their cells for the evening. He had maybe twenty minutes…but you can do a lot of damage in twenty minutes. Just a moment later, he entered Skye’s cell. He was on the bed, sound asleep with a smile on his face. “Fuck this asshole and fuck Will,” he breathed quietly. “FUCK!” Skye felt a sharp pain searing into his shoulder. He tried to sit up in bed but something was tying him down around his neck. He couldn’t shout or cry for help. It felt as if he were being strangled. “You ruined my life, you fucking queer. Will wanted me, but you got in the way.” He could feel Jesse’s mouth talking angrily into his left ear. He couldn’t breath unless he lay still. The pain in his shoulder was beginning to burn and feel warm. He struggled to groan or make any noise at all. “You need to get out of my way. After you are gone, Will is mine! I hope this hurts, you fucking prick. You’ll never see your precious Will again. Sayonara, fucker.” Skye felt another shot of pain. This time in his right arm. He was being stabbed. He was being stabbed! Something was tied around his neck—a piece of cloth maybe. It prevented him from raising his head or yelling out. He was completely restrained, and he knew he was bleeding extensively. He felt the warmth of blood coating his skin. He reached out to Will. Forcing himself against that sensory perception that they shared now. He encountered a wall. Will must be asleep. He couldn’t feel anything from him. He was bleeding and couldn’t breathe. He would not die here at the hands of some entitled well-connected weasel. The thoughts started to come apart, less coherent, less focused. He was losing consciousness. “FUCK YOU, Skye. The last thing I want you to know is that I…I will be fucking your precious boyfriend all too soon. He will need some comfort after you are gone and I am getting out of here soon. I’m going to take your man and make him mine. So fuck you!” At that moment, John walked into the cell. “OH FUCK, Jesse. What did you do? Guards…GUARDS!!!” ============================================================================================ Will woke up with the sun. He had slept so well and felt that morning fog that settles in after taking sleeping pills. He extended his legs and arms. It took him a moment to realize that he was home, in their big bed. He reached over to grab the warmth of Skye and his eyes shot open. He remembered. Skye was in jail. He extended his mind to Skye. “No, no, no, no!” A feeling of panic settled into him. Skye was in great pain. He felt it. He reached out to the pain, stroking it, trying to calm it and take it away. He felt its sharpness and fear. Skye was afraid. He was in immense pain. The fog of the medication wearing off clouded him though. It blunted his reaction. Was he still dreaming? He took a moment and gathered his emotions. “Is this a dream?” Again, he extended his mind to touch Skye’s. Once again…pain, fear. He picked up Skye’s phone next to the bed. His heart was beginning to pound. He could feel something happening inside of him. Something dark and brooding, like a massive thunderstorm just on the horizon. He say that a couple of calls had come in. “Hey Will. I know you are probably asleep. I did tell you to take a couple of my sleeping meds. They are letting me out now, officially, but since I can’t ahold of you, I am going to stay here tonight. Call the jail when you get this and we can set something up. I love you and miss you. I hope you are feeling ok and haven’t hulked out on my already! See you tomorrow morning. Love you.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. We have your partner, Skye, in our emergency department. Please call us immediately.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. Please call us as soon as you are able.” Floods of adrenalin flooded Will’s system. He was on the brink of losing control of his mind and consequently, his body. His hands were trembling as he tried to return the call to the hospital. His fingers were too big and he was shaking to much to hit the right buttons on the screen. “FUCK!” he bellowed. He tried again. He couldn’t hit the button on the phone. He was shaking, trembling. Once more… “This is Bellingham General Hospital. How can I help you?” “I received messages this morning about my partner, Skye Collins. I need to speak with someone about him. NOW!” “Sir, I will connect you as soon as I can.” The voice on the other side of the line was annoyed. Probably some punk-ass new high school grad that had no idea what she was speaking with on the other end of the line. “This is nurses’ station, fifth floor.” “I am Skye Collins’ partner. I received two calls about him asking me to call. Is he OK?” There was complete heartbreak in Will’s voice. “Who is it that I am speaking with?” “My name is Will. I am Skye’s partner. PLEASE, I am begging you. Tell me how he is!” “Let me connect you with his nurse.” Will tried to interrupt and get at least basic information. “Hi, this is Julie.” “TELL ME HOW SKYE IS! WHAT HAPPENED TO HIM?” Will had enough. He was yelling into the phone. The voice on the other end of the line could sense that whomever she was speaking to was terrified and very upset. “Skye is doing well. We had to give him blood. He lost a lot of it last night, but he will be ok. He should be waking up soon. You should come. Are you Will?” “Yes.” Will was feeling the pains of growth shooting through his body. He didn’t have the willpower or internal controls to suppress them any more. He felt like a volcano ready to spew destruction on everything around him. He was the pressure cooker. He would bring down fire and brimstone. “He kept mumbling your name all through the night. It is obvious that you need to be here when he wakes up if you can.” “I’m coming. Thank you.” Will put on some clothes that Skye had bought in anticipation of his return. They were obscenely tight around every aspect of his body. He didn’t have a choice. He rushed to the jeep and tried to get in. The seat wouldn’t go back enough. “Shit! This just keeps getting better.” He wrapped his hands around the seat and ripped it out of the Jeep, tossing it on the sidewalk. He crawled in. His mass filled 80% of the space. Hard quivering muscles bloated by concern and fear pulsed with anger and worry. A few minutes later, he arrived at the hospital. Pulling into the Emergency Room bay, he jumped out, leaving the Jeep running. “Hey man, you can’t park here!” a hospital worker yelled. He picked up the front end of the Jeep and threw it 30 yards into the parking area. “That good enough for you, dumb fuck?” and ran into the open doors of the hospital. A few minutes later, he found Skye’s room. His presence running down the hallway startled anyone who saw him. Walking into the elevator, he looked at the weight limit posted above the floor buttons. He was close to maximum weight the elevator would lift, but still under by a bit. Enormous and massive, his muscular bulk made its way to the fifth floor. “Julie. I need to find Julie!” He found the nurses’ station. “I need JULIE!” Will’s voice was raised and anxious. He was towering over the small human at the desk. “I’m Julie.” The woman’s voice trembled. “I’m Will. Where the FUCK is Skye and what happened?” Julie, the poor thing, held her hands up, in an effort to calm Will down. “He is just waking up, Will. I can take you too him.” The little woman scampered down another hallway, paused and opened a door. The room was dark. “He’s in here, Will. Please be careful. We have him hooked up to some monitors so he has wires that need to stay in place.” Julie backed out of the room, closing the door behind her. “Skye, can you hear me, sweet man?” Skye’s eyes fluttered open. Will could see the break in his nose from Matt’s assault, he saw purple marks on his throat from the bedsheet that was strangling him. He saw gauze bandages on his shoulders. “I can.” Skye whispered softly, barely audible over the beeps and clicks of the monitors. “Skye, I am here.” The monster, a hulking mass of rippling power and size leaned his enormous bulk over the bed. Hundreds of pounds of upper body muscle balanced above Skye. Will was concentrating on Skye’s heartbeat again. “Skye, our hearts are beating together again. You are going to be OK. Who did this to you? What happened?” “Jesse. It was Jesse.” A white-hot bolt of anger flashed once again in Will. He felt a release of energy so powerful, he knew that he could not contain it and he didn’t want to try. “Jesse did this to you? JESSE?” He was breathing heavy. Skye sensed the change in him. He knew that Will was about to enter a grey area that exists between sanity and the insane. Will’s heart started beating more quickly and with more purpose. He felt Will’s body and mind begin to let go of the trivialities of modern conveniences of size and comfort. That concept was quickly losing value. “Who the fuck cares if I can’t fit into clothes anymore? If I am that fucking huge, no one will fuck with me anyways.” His fists started to flex again. Will could feel his body tensing and stretching, preparing to enter the next phase of his evolution. “Will. I can feel you ramping up. Before you leave and crush everything in your way… John, your old cell mate, he was kind to me. Matt, the giant muscle man of the weight yard—after he got to know me, he was kind to me. Most of the men gave me extra food at dinner last night out of respect for you. Will, know who your enemy is. The rest would follow you into the jaws of hell.” “Believe me, Skye…they would follow you too. I have to take care of this, sweet man. I have to do this.” “I know. I just wish that I could be there to see it. Will, you are indestructible, but don’t forget that deep down inside of this mega-alpha muscle beast, you are a sweet, kind man who I gave my heart to after a wonderful dinner the night you first talked to me at the university gym. You are still that person. Remember that.” Will smiled at his fiancée, the love of his life, the man he would move heaven and earth to please. He grabbed Skye’s hand into his, bent over and kissed him on the cheek. “I will be back soon.” Skye just looked up and smiled. He knew that Will would never be the same man after this. He knew that as soon as he left the hospital, he would embrace the titan he was destined to become. As he left Skye’s room, he saw Julie. “How stable is he? How much longer will he need to be here?” “He is actually very stable. We would like to watch him today, but he doesn’t really have too much damage other than blood loss. He’ll be good to go home later.” Will turned toward the exit and began to jog. He had some business to settle and he would be taking care of that, NOW! He jumped in the Jeep that he had crudely thrown into the parking area. He was holding on to that feeling of growth, pausing it, delaying it. He wanted to unveil himself at the right moment. Only a few minutes later, he found himself on the outside of the Whatcom county jail. He stared at the building and thought of Skye. Their heartbeats were still in synch. He felt it--knew it--wanted it. The dam finally broke. Skye had given his permission and Will reached out to him again, wanting to know if it was all right to tear down his barricades. He felt a reassuring “yes.” Instantly, he closed his eyes and concentrated, turning the growth switches on in his body. He opened up the floodgates of hormones and genes. He opened up emotional channels of anger and outrage. Jesse would pay now. He would pay dearly for doing what he did. Will walked toward the jail, clenched fists, sweating, moaning loudly like a moose in heat. Pulses of sharp lightning pounded through Will’s veins. His body became electrified. Waves of thick dark energy flowed out from his mind into every recess of his body. He opened himself up to receive the blessing of Skye’s brilliant plan. Uncontrollable twitches and jerks of began assaulting his muscles. He was steps away from the main entrance to the jail and he could barely control himself. He didn’t want to have to suppress it anymore, but he knew he wanted the men inside to see his change, especially Jesse. He wanted that little fuck to piss himself. Back at the hospital, Skye felt his heart begin to race. He began to sweat. The same syrupy darkness was beginning to flow through his veins. He could feel his body healing, repairing itself. The connection between the two men was complete, their bodies were in fact, integrated. Skye didn’t realize how much until that moment. He could feel Will’s rage and anger. Skye was angry too and reflected more of that feeling into Will. The feeling of being strangled, the fear of losing his life, the pain of being stabbed in the shoulders—he sent those feelings to Will. Will could feel Skye’s pain and anger building up as well. His pupils dilated and he growled. The sound was so deep and pregnant with masculinity; it sent vibrations into the ground. His guttural growl was more felt than heard. Skye sat up in bed, his eyes becoming wild. He could feel himself gearing up to grow. He didn’t know how, but Will’s eminent growth was affecting him in the same way. He had to get out of the hospital. He had to get to Will. He tore the IV lines and monitoring leads off of his arms and chest. His breaths were shallow and rapid. He had to get to the jail too. He wanted all of them to see him HUGE. He wanted Will to see him grow, and he wanted to face fuck Jesse until his eyes bugged out of his skull. Payback would be sweet. Will could feel Skye beginning to start the growth process and it slowed him down for a moment. He could feel the orgasmic feeling of Skye’s metamorphosis beginning. His cock started to swell, pulse, dance to their two tandem heartbeats. He knew Skye was coming to be with him and to take his pound of flesh from Jesse. This realization made his cock rip out of his already-too-small pants. The tower of manhood could not be contained. It wanted to fuck something and show its power to all of the peons inside…and most of all, his cock wanted to bury itself in Skye’s huge muscular ass. The thought made precum erupt from his gaping slit. Ounces of sweet slick man nectar gurgled up from somewhere in Will’s groin. Long strings of it were threading to the ground. Will’s eyes rolled back in complete ecstasy. The idea that his sweet, brilliant, angelic muscle-stud was about to become a destroyer pushed his enormous cantaloupe sized balls into overdrive. Through his lustful thoughts, he could feel massive quantities of cum swirling inside of his bull balls. Hundreds of whirlpools of thick sticky white juice churning, massaging the insides of his nuts. They were dropping lower, becoming heavier, as he thought of Skye tearing through the walls to do damage on the inside, right next to him. They had always been two sides of the same coin. Will had been lusty, dark, powerful, and an alpha. Skye, the intellectual, measured, sweetheart. In this moment, as Skye rushed toward the hospital, they both knew that together they would be completely unstoppable. It turned both of them on. They were united in one goal and they both demanded more size, power, and strength. They were pinging each other, the signal for growth increasing in its frequency and amplitude as Skye neared the jail. He was wearing XXXL hospital scrubs and looked like a massive surgeon racing down the sidewalk. It was almost comical, except for the determination on his face. Skye could feel his muscles tightening. They were aching for him to release them from their cage. They wanted to expand and bloom outward, assuring an even more massively beautiful and powerful man. He knew what Will had been feeling now. It was hard to contain his body’s desire to expand, to become more than a man. It was like the feeling of being edged…it felt so fucking good. He was edging his growth. Edging his power and strength. Groans of pleasure began oozing out of his mouth as he ran toward Will. He could see the jail up ahead on the edge of the forest. Almost there. Will had turned away from the building and was running at full speed toward Skye. His arms were beginning to lengthen and he looked much like a devastatingly handsome King Kong, long muscular arms reaching down his muscular thickly corded legs. His legs started lengthening as well as he saw Skye running across the field in front of the jail. Fuck, his cock was pumping precum in massive waves. He couldn’t think straight once he saw his man running toward him. He could feel the tsunami of sexual energy erupting from Skye when their eyes locked and he felt an unquenchable craving for his soon-to-be husband. He wanted to pound Skye’s ass, he wanted Skye to pound his. He wanted to suck the seed right out of Skye’s growing low-hanging balls feeding from the fountain of his POWER. Skye’s man juice tasted like salted honey, and he wanted to drink it until his muscle gut was ready to burst. He would suck Skye’s cock until he dried up and then start sucking harder. Fuck! Everything else seemed insignificant. When they reached each other, Will took Skye into his arms, picking him up off the ground. Both of them began groaning, moaning, deeply from the pit of their beings. Hard raging cocks oozed and both started humping the other’s body. “Holy shit, Will. I can hardly control myself.” “It’s my turn to tell you to let go. LET GO, SKYE! Become what you are destined to become!” Will lowered Skye down to the ground. Their cocks kept pumping, standing alert, and demanding to have release. Skye looked into Will’s crazed eyes and Will stared back. In that instant, Skye’s body started to swell. He didn’t gain much in height, but the tight scrubs he had been wearing popped like a balloon. The sound of every stitch of fabric splitting open at the same time was like a thunderclap in Will’s ears. He was salivating at what he saw happening right in front of him. Skye’s torso and legs lengthened and his shoulders grew outward. Immediately, every cut shredded muscle on his body exploded. In a matter of ten seconds, Skye was twice as massive. His head was surrounded by thick mountains of shredded beef. His pecs blew out in thousands of strands, bunching and rippling as he moved his arms. His abs subdivided; each of them becoming so ripped that they showed the same vertical striation pattern that his pecs did horizontally. Will had never seen anything like it. His forearms blew out until they looked as if they were on the verge of popping through the skin, dozens of sinewy bunches ballooned out as they approached his elbows. The guy was inhuman and Will loved it. Skye was emitting deep moans from his throat. Pure pleasure, pure bliss, pure sex, pure power. Deep, throbbing, heaves of sound reached Will’s ears. His own lust took over. He reached out to Skye’s massive cock, grabbed it with his enormous meaty hand, bent his hulking body over and started sucking. He took Skye’s thick tool down his throat in one gulp and Hoovered him, pulling the thick man-seed out of his balls directly. Skye’s growth was slowing down but his moans became louder, “Yes, Will! Suck my big fucking COCK!” He could feel his balls pull up closer to his body in preparation to launch his honey cream into Will’s waiting throat. Another wave of bliss washed over their bodies. They were completely in synch now, each feeling the god-like pure energy of the other. The intensity was earth shaking. Skye threw back his head and Will gave one more deep suck. The giant god-cock that had been gulped down began to pulse and Will prepared to receive yet more blessings from his creator. He was worshiping at the feet of his deity. Eruptions of cum coursed through Skye’s body. His prostate was pumping hard and furiously causing crashing tides of delirious euphoria to slam into both of their bodies. His cum dump went on for over a minute, a tide of manhood and fuck-seed. Will accepted every drop into his expanding gut. He felt warmth spreading out from his distended belly. Skye opened his eyes and looked down at the man at his knees. He felt heavier. He felt HUGE and he realized that he was about the same size as Will now. Fuck, he felt ALIVE. He felt like the mega-alpha that Will had recently become. It was intoxicating. Will was still greedily sucking on his massive cock, draining every last drop out of his balls. They had already started churning again so they could feed Will even more, next time in the hole between his double-mooned ass. He placed his catcher’s mitt sized hand on the back of Will’s head and stroked his hair. He didn’t know what love was until now. Neither of them did. This was something transcendent. At that moment, Skye looked down. Will was shaking—vibrating. He kept his hand on the back of Will’s head. He could feel something happening inside of Will, something planetary in magnitude and animalistic in sentiment. Will pulled his gaping mouth away from Skye’s still-hard dick and looked up at Skye, his pupils dilating even wider. Another groan burst from his throat in a constant stream becoming louder and more intense. The volume built until it sounded like a constant thunder. His eyes were still locked on Skye’s. Suddenly, the hand that Skye had placed on the top of Will’s head shot up. Will was stretching upward. On his knees he was now at eye level with Skye. The never took their eyes off of each other. Fuck, he was growing to huge proportions. Will’s body was blowing outward in great powerful tides. Dozens of pounds of hard meat packed onto his expanded frame by the second. His pecs became so huge, they were pushing him away from Skye by a couple of feet. His traps were creeping up the side of his thick, veiny neck, growing above his ears. The great slope of them descending until assaulting the beachball sized boulders that capped Will’s shoulders. Skye remembered this moment from a dream he had long before this moment. He remembered the two of them in the field and remembered Will growing to incomprehensible proportions. That dream had come true. It was just as he remembered it. Will stood up. He was now a true titan. Even at Skye’s considerable height of almost seven feet, his eyes only reached to Will’s nipples. But the mass was unbelievable. Will had become nearly as wide as he was tall. His lats spread out like a hang-glider’s wings. He was devastating. Skye reached up and placed his big meaty hand on Will’s pec—over his heart. “It’s about fucking time, Big Man!” Their hearts were still beating together. They didn’t even need to speak anymore. They both just knew what the other was thinking, feeling, wanting, without saying a word. “Let’s go take care of Jesse.” Will spoke and it sounded like thunder or a landslide. It was pure unadulterated masculinity. “Yes, let’s.” The two gigantic beasts moved toward the jail. They moved like a wolf pack of two, scanning the horizon, moving with skill and fluidity. Skye could feel the protective possessive nature of Will moving next to him and he realized that Will did indeed want to kill Jesse. “We can’t kill him Will. If we do, then we are murders and we will never be left alone. As big and powerful as we are, we will get chased and hounded forever.” “I want to rip his heart right out of his little weak body. I want to show it to him as he fades away from this earth! He fucked with the wrong guy when he attacked you.” “Let ME take care of Jesse. I want his punishment to come from me.” Will paused a moment. They were near the front of the building. Skye wanted to take care of Jesse, so he would of course stand back and let Skye handle his revenge. “That doesn’t mean that you can’t destroy everything in that building for your own sport. Just leave the little scrawny piece of shit to me,” Skye said. They walked ahead toward the front entrance, naked, erect, and with a frightening determination in their eyes. They walked right through the plate glass doors, not pausing to open them. Will’s width took the heavy metal frames with him as he walked forward. The sound of bricks and concrete being torn from the walls made a loud deep rumbling sound. The officer at the desk looked on the advancing monsters, his eyes popping open. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “Fuck me!” he whispered to himself. Skye shot him a look that made him cower. “Maybe later,” he said with a smirk. “Hey, stop! STOP!” The officer unholstered his weapon and fired two shots, both hitting Will in the shoulder. He wheeled around. It felt like a mosquito bite to him. He looked down and saw the bullets on the floor. They had hit his skin and just fell away. The two moved down the main hallway, Skye in front of Will. Although Skye was massive, Will’s height and width were causing lights to be knocked off of the ceiling and moldings around doors to explode when coming into contact with his shoulders. They passed a door: SECURITY it read on the placard. Skye pushed the thick steel door open and walked inside. Panels of screens and recording devices lines the walls. “Will, you want to play in here for a few minutes? All this shit needs to be smashed.” Will looked at his man like he had just been awarded a prize. “Hell yes!” The brute tore the doorframe off walking in. He started crushing everything in the room easily. Skye just stood in the doorway, with a huge erection, smiling. “It should be free time about now. Let’s go out to the yard, shall we?” Skye looked back at Will. This was going to be fun. They walked through the common area. A few inmates were playing chess on one of the tables in the corner. They looked at the massive mountains walking through the area and both pissed themselves. The guards who Will and Skye both knew turned the corner and the muscled beasts locked eyes with them. “FUCK man. That is Will and Skye. What the fuck happened to them?” “Hey, Hey! What the fuck man?” The guards were yelling at the two titans. “We have a score to settle. Please don’t try to stop us,” Skye said flatly. Will saw the opening to the yard and lowered his shoulder, walking steadily ahead. This time he walked ahead of Skye. Pressing his mass into the wall. The entire concrete structure started to crumble as the ground shook. The men on the yard looked toward the sounds as Will pushed through the thick wall. He kept walking, never changing his pace. The inmates stared at the giants, one looking like a blond haired god, shredded and ripped beyond comprehension, and the other crazed with the mass of a long-haul truck. Several of them pissed themselves immediately and others unzipped their jumpers and took their cocks out to beat themselves off. The two giants looked like a perfect mix of sex and destruction. It was fucking HOT. Skye sauntered up to Big Matt, the man who had punched him in the nose. As he got closer, he looked down at the man cowering beneath him. “Where is Jesse, Matt?” Skye’s voice rumbled. Matt knew he was staring at a god, and he hoped god was feeling magnanimous. “There, in the weight cage.” His mouth dropped as he looked over and saw Will using his insane strength to rip the concrete pylons of the fences out of the ground. Skye knew that Will was feeling destructive—for destruction’s sake—and was still angry about his time in that jail. People were backing away from the two who were now on different sides of the yard. Will was walking around, destroying everything he saw. “Hey Will, I found our friend John over here. John wants to suck your big cock, Will.” Will came bounding over to Skye. John had a look of lust on his face. He was one of those who had pulled his mediocre cock out and started wanking at the site of the two inhuman creatures in their midst. He was salivating. “Now John, do you want to suck my dear Will’s cock? He makes gallons of cum. It’s so sweet. I told you I wouldn’t forget your kindness. I haven’t wanted anyone to suck Will’s cock since we have been together, but I feel like sharing today.” He looked to the fucking god next to him. “You want your cock sucked, honey?” The 9 foot tall mountain nodded his head like a little boy and a dangerous smile spread across his handsome face. John was quaking, but couldn’t believe that he was invited by these monstrosities to play with them. Will fell on his insanely muscular knees and offered his cock to John who then opened his mouth and started to work Will’s gaping cum slit with his tongue. “Now don’t get used to this, John. That is MY man and no one drinks from him twice, except for me.” Will moaned. Being Skye’s muscle whore was turning him on like he wouldn’t have believed. He’s do anything Skye asked, of course, and that he was pimping him out to a guy here was fucking unbelievably amazing. He wanted to be Skye’s monster slut, if only this once. John opened his mouth wide to take in Will’s enormous throbbing head. He put both hands around the thick long shaft. Will’s manhood was over two feet long, so he had a lot of room to play with. Thick viscous clear precum flooded John’s hands and he started lapping it off of Will’s tumescence. Skye just patted John on the head, like a little puppy who was pleasing its owner. “Be sure to make my man happy, John.” He smiled down at him and walked toward Jesse. Jesse had been watching the events playing out in the yard and knew that he couldn’t hide. “What the fuck are those things?” He was turned on and he was terrified. As they got closer, he realized that the larger creature was Will. It was WILL! And the most beautiful one was Skye. “OH, FUCK!” He started perspiring. He was dead now. He knew it with certainty. Will was being sucked off by that big gorilla, John. Pangs of jealousy sprouted up in his mind. That should be HIM sucking off Will. “Fuck that John guy. Fuck Skye.” “Jesse!” Skye roared as he got closer. “You tried to kill me last night you mother fucker. I am here to get payback! YOUR ASS IS MINE.” Skye was angry. He was rarely angry, but the ant in front of him had tried to kill him in bed the night before. He walked up to Jesse and bent down and grabbed him by the collar of his jumpsuit. “You wanna say anything before I get started?” “What are you going to do to me?” Jesse was trembling. He saw his life flash before him. “I’m going to make you mine! I am going to fuck you, Jesse. And then I am going to leave you. You want me to fuck you?” The thin man nodded, yes. He did want to be fucked by Skye. He was gorgeous. “You better open that hole up wide. I am going to wreck you for every other man in your life. You will always think of me… and what you did to me. Letting you live, your hole aching for my big fuck-tool will be more punishment than I can imagine. You will never see Will or myself again, but we will haunt your mind. You wont forget this moment, and it will make you crazy with lust for the rest of your life. You will suffer knowing that you had a god cock living inside of you for a moment and it will tear you apart knowing it will never happen again. You may think you are getting off easily here, but let me tell you Jesse, you will be tormented by this forever because you will NEVER have it again.” Jesse was staring wide-eyed at Skye’s cock. It was dripping lube onto the ground in long thick strings. He wanted to taste it and approached to touch Skye’s hard throbbing meat. “NO! You turn around and bend over you piece of shit. You still want this cock to destroy your insides, Jesse? Maybe having the CHANCE to get fucked by this and not taking it would be a better punishment. What do you say?” Jesse could hardly think straight. He was so overcome with lust, his mouth was salivating, and his hole was loosening in preparation to get fucked by the largest cock he had ever seen. “I want you to fuck me! FUCK ME!” He turned around and bent over the table. Skye took his leaking cockhead and rubbed it against Jesse’s tight hole and pushed in. No waiting, no loosening. Jesse yelled out in pain. Will’s eyes snapped open and looked over to see what was happening…he could only feel anger coming from Skye. He realized that Skye was going to fuck Jesse and he thought “Brilliant move Skye. Fuck that piece of dirt so hard, he never forgets what he did to you.” Jesse’s ass was being drilled. Skye was merciless. He knew he could probably kill the guy if he used more than a small part of his strength. He fucked Jesse harder. Muffled moans erupted every few seconds from Jesse’s mouth. It hurt. It felt amazing. He would never be satisfied like this again. His hole would always need more than any man could ever give him. It would be torture for the rest of his life and he now knew it. Skye felt Will about to cum. “Will, let me drink your cum!” Bellowed Skye from across the yard. John detached his mouth and hands from Will’s enormous appendage and Will ran toward his lover. Skye kept pounding little Jesse’s wrecked ass and bend slightly over so he could suck Will off to completion at the same time. He wanted to taste Will, and he had to be sure that John didn’t swallow any of the engineered virus. He clamped his thick soft lips around Will’s swollen cock and took him into his warm mouth cave. Will lasted all of five seconds. Volleys of cum rushed out of Will’s melon-sized balls and into Skye’s hungry mouth. The giant tossed back his head and yelled. It felt so fucking good. So FUCKING GOOD! Skye pumped a couple of more times into Jesse and felt that he was about to cum as well. Will’s orgasm had flipped Skye’s own switch, the waves of pleasure ripping through Will’s mind spread out to his partner. He pulled out of Jesse, leaving a gaping open hole, quivering, begging for more. The cool air of outside licked the insides of Jesse as it rushed in after Skye removed himself. Jesse had never felt so empty. “If I can’t feel that again, maybe I wish I were dead,” he thought to himself. Will cleaned off Skye’s fuck-stick with spit and his hand. He polished Skye’s knob and Skye shuttered. Kneeling again on his knees, Will took Skye once again into his mouth. He wanted that sweet caramel-y nectar to flood his stomach. “You ready to grow again Will? You ready to get bigger, my Big Man?” The orgasm once again exploded vast quantities of jism out of Skye and into Will’s waiting stomach. “Fuck, ya. Take it all in Will. You’re gonna keep growing until we tell your body to stop. Drink up.” Skye had planned that Will would continue to grow until they both were injected with an immunoglobulin that Skye had engineered to halt the viral infection that was causing their growth. With the viruses incapacitated, they could chose how big, strong, and powerful they would each become. That time would come, but it wouldn’t be now. There was still a lot of growing to do. They looked around the jail yard. It looked like dozens of men had been involved in a massive circle-jerk. Cum was everywhere. Men were still jerking off at the site of Will and Skye’s conquest of two inmates and the incredibly hot visual of Will sucking off Skye. The entire place smelled of fresh air, cum, and manhood. It was perfect. The two beasts walked toward the large opening that Will had made to get to the yard. They walked, hand in hand, down the corridor to get back outside, Skye walking ahead when the hallway narrowed. They reached the front entrance where the entire entryway had been destroyed. They could hear sirens in the distance, no doubt making their way to the jail. The guard that had offered to help Skye the day before rushed up behind them. “Hey Will, Skye. We lost our CCT feed so nothing you’ve done here was recorded. I don’t know how that happened." Skye smiled. “I wanted to give this to you. It’s my cousin's phone number. He and his boyfriend are, ummmm...different…like you two. Something happened to him not very long ago—kind of the same thing I guess. They are both fucking huge. Almost as big as you. He lives a few hours away on his family farm with his boyfriend. I think that they could help you or at least give you a place to stay while you figure things out.” The guard extended a sheet of paper out to them. Skye took it and looked down. Written in blue ink it simply said: Cliff and Shane: (509) 555-1212 =================================================================================================== * for those of you who have not read the my first story, the reference to Cliff and Shane will be missed, but believe me, it is an important reference for the future :-) I put a link here to that story below. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4889-shane-complete-pts-1-3/

Part I, DANNY: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/10304-beast-master-i-danny/ When I think back to how I met Danny, and think how we got to where we are today—and what he has become—what we have become—it sends my cock into a fit of growth. It makes my balls churn and twitch. I can feel my sweet and salty cream building, moving around in them and building pressure. It happens almost without thinking. But since the beginning, not a drop has gone to waste. He is always waiting to clamp his hot wet mouth around me and suck it down his eager throat. I have asked him how he knows I need to cum. He simply answers that he can smell my need. He can feel my heart begin to race, even from a great distance. He is that attuned to me. That has come in handy in different ways, but it is too early in the story to say anything about that, yet. He knows I like it when he opens wide and I push it all the way to the hilt in one aggressive thrust. He knows I love it, so he loves it (although from the grunts and deep moans that escape his throat, I think he would love it anyway). My bull-pup has eclipsed all of my previously held worldly expectations for him, and when I stroke his planetary muscles, kiss his plump lips, run my fingers through his thick hair while he sucks me off and I tell him that he has made me happy, a tear often comes to his eye. He pulls back from the cock that he has swallowed and simply says, “Thank you, Master.” A million words are transferred between us from the look on his face. He smiles like a schoolboy who has been kissed for the first time. He knows I am pleased, even surprised at his obedience, his willingness, his vast physical superiority, and I can tell that he explodes with pride that he has made me happy. He also knows that I will demand more from him; more size, strength, and obedience. He will give all three to me, freely, completely. I wont tell you how big he is now, that would give it all way, but I will tell you how it all began. Eventually, we’ll get to the rest, and you will want to be here for that part. For the moment, he returns to Hoover-ing my dick, sucking me down again with reverent intent. I grip his hair, pulling tightly. He really starts sucking then and I can feel the powerful muscles of his throat begin to flex and relax, flex and relax, sucking, swallowing me further down—pulling my enormous head further down his throat. The rhythmic swelling of my cock combined with his frantic dry swallowing pushes me over the edge. I can feel his need. He needs it because I need it. It heats him up and I can see sweat erupting from every pore on his forehead. I throw my head back and let out an animalistic sound that only seems to make him more intent. My balls seize up, pull close to my body, and I can feel the huge volume of my thick milky wad traveling from my nuts through my insides. I feel my prostate pumping erratically, forcing the fluid through me with deep urgency. I feel like a god in that moment. I feel that the universe is bursting from my cock. Indeed, it is. I shoot deep down his thickly muscled throat. His swallowing rhythm picks up and if he lost control for the slightest moment, I know he would be able to easily turn this fucking amazing experience into one of tragedy—even his throat muscles needed extreme control—but he knows just how much pressure to exert, just how to control the cosmic power that seemed to exist in every single muscle fiber on his immense body. What a good boy. The control he has over himself—every little bit of himself—is positively stupefying. But from the beginning, I had required him to be aware of his strength and he had yet to let me down. I know he will never let me down and I will never let him down. He was and is my good bull pup. Ever breath he takes is mine, and we both know it. Are you hard yet? I am, and I love it. It’s good to be a virile horny man. But let’s turn back the clock a few months, shall we? I love to workout in the morning, especially on the weekends. There aren’t many of The Bros at that time, and the ones that are there in the mornings are at least serious about lifting and move around without hogging all of the space. Of course, I do catch them flexing their bro-science-induced muscles and taking selfies. They are at least enjoyable to look at, especially when they bend over to pick up something from the floor. I love a tight muscled ass. It gives me a good place to plant my unusually large cock. But this was a new gym. I had only been yesterday as I had recently moved to town and was still getting settled in. I get so annoyed when I skip a lifting day. It completely ruins the rest of the afternoon. So, I dragged myself out of bed and stumbled around the house, trying to avoid all of the packing boxes that I hadn’t been able to put away yet. That was going to be a project—and one I didn’t want to start yet. A good workout was a way of procrastinating, I guess. I walked into the gym and saw the young guy that I signed up with the day before manning the front desk again. He is far too small for me, but cute still. And he seemed to be interested. We laughed a bit and he put a smile on my face. Nice guy. I know I’m a good-looking man; at least that’s what I have been told. I would definitely fuck me. That’s the best you can ask for, right? But I’m not huge, just well worked out. My tendency to a swimmer’s body with long lean muscle has made it difficult to put on a significant mass, but I have definition and decent size. Confidence had never been a weakness, but I’m no ass hole. I just know my worth. For the past few months, I have been getting more into my fetish headspace. The web-community of domination and submission has become one of my hobbies and I am discovering so much more about stretching the limits of my desires, even the buried ones. Those are the most exciting. Dominant/submissive is definitely my preferred community. The idea of dominating another man sends me into an almost-frenzied state. My need to dominate has been increasing and I can shoot enormous amounts of cum when I close my eyes and imagine becoming the Master to a hulking flexing pile of meat. I don’t know why, but it sends me into the stratosphere. Today would be my lucky day. After I passed the front desk, I quickly scanned the gym to refresh myself on the layout. It was chest day and I had noticed that there was only one flat bench in the place. Seriously? I would have to talk to the owner about that. There were a few bros in the dumbbell area. Hopefully they would be gone before I moved to that area. And there were the requisite middle-aged ladies doing some sort of speed walking on the treadmills. Very typical for mid-Saturday morning. Fuck, someone was already on the bench. I could see some shoes on the ground and hands on the bar. Oh well. I guess I would be making a new friend. Then he sat up and my breath caught. The fucker was huge. He was very well built, but he was so god damned tall, even sitting down I could tell. And he was HOT. Hazel eyes, dark hair, square jaw, and a set of lips I could tell would be like muscular pillows to suck on and chew. Even from a bit of a distance, he looked like the man in my dreams that I jacked off to last night – not once, not twice, but thrice. (Yes, that’s normal. I produce a remarkable amount of cum…and pre-cum, if you’re asking). I could feel myself getting hard. Fortunately, like I said, I’m confident…and I’m handsome myself. I can handle this guy. He had lain back down on the bench and he had earbuds in. “Hey man. Do you mind if I work in with you? There’s only one bench, can you believe that?” The beast looked up at me, slightly annoyed. Somehow this excited me. He pulled the buds out of his ears and just stared at me. It wasn’t an angry stare, just a stare. I ventured a friendly, “Are you OK?” I had no idea what the big lug was thinking. He was still huge and hot though. I didn’t move. I do remember that he broke my gaze first and looked down at the ground, almost submissively. I felt my cock twitch again. Whatever game just started, I liked it. It turned me on. My insides were fluttering and my heart was pounding. If we were playing cat and mouse, I think the roles had just been set. I was NOT the mouse. Time to exert myself a bit. “I’m going to work in with you.” That wasn’t too difficult. I smiled, proud of myself. He didn’t say anything but wouldn’t look at me. He placed his hands on the bar…this guy should have been lifting so much more weight. I wondered why he was lifting so light. I was gonna push him and see what he could do. I had a feeling that he’d want to show me by the time we were done. He started lifting and I was gob smacked by the breadth and thickness of his pecs. They jutted out well past his rib cage, huge hard pillows. As he lowered and then pressed up the weight, I could actually see striations pressing against his thin t-shirt. Veins erupted from his bulging forearms. I think the ham I made last Easter was smaller than one of his forearms. I got a little harder and started leaking my sweet juices. Just the smell of this guy wafting up from the bench a couple of feet under me…god, this was going to be a problem. He finished with his set, quite quickly actually. He just lay there a moment so I decided to push him a little. “OK Big Man, let me have a go.” He paused again and I swear I saw his substantial bulge grow, just a little bit. He jumped up and I got down on the bench. I couldn’t help myself. I looked up at him as soon as he got into spotting position. I couldn’t even see his face. His pecs overhung so much. They were all I could see, obscuring my view of anything else – except for his fucking huge arms. And his legs. And his apparently large package. He was a big boy in every sense of the word. I could smell him—his musk. His man smell. His smell was driving me insane. I wanted him. All of him. Every bit of him. Heart, soul, mind, muscle. All of him. He was mine. He just didn’t know it quite yet. I pushed out the set quickly. “How much do you want to go up to?” I was grinning. What a monster. Did he even know how hot he was? I could feel my shorts were a bit wet from pre-cumming almost constantly for the past several minutes. What emerged as an answer to my question was a jumbled mess but I caught what I believed to be “four plates….Danny.” “Ok, Danny.” As soon as his name left my lips, I swear I could feel him getting turned on. His smell was pure testosterone, power, strength—but I could tell he was deferring somehow to me…that he was nervous. Was this happening? I had no idea what I was doing, but whatever it was, it played out as if it were a dream. A steamy, sexy, ejaculation-inducing dream. Danny got back on the bench, raised his huge fucking mitts to the bar and started pushing out reps. His arms and shoulders were exploding with size. His pecs were bunching and bulging. Trickles of sweat were running down his face. He started to slow down. “More,” I said quietly, intently, with authority. And he renewed his speed and energy without another word. Did I just command this enormous monstrosity to push out more? I was getting far too turned on. Whoever Danny was, I wanted him more every minute. After we were done with bench, I went my own way. I needed to clear my mind. Was Danny interested in me? Why was he so skittish? What the fuck was going on? Whatever it was, I wasn’t going to let him leave without confirming my suspicions. I would be waiting for him in the locker room. That was decided. I caught him looking at me and he would catch my eye and then look away nervously. The guy was the size of my bathroom but he was behaving like a tentative child wondering if he had done something wrong. He hadn’t. He had only done things that were right. I caught him again. He had a hard-on and a wet spot was growing on his shorts where I could see the strong outline of his cock. He was pre-cumming, maybe shooting a load while looking at me. The scent of Danny was all I could smell. Jock, muscle, funky power, salty sweetness of sex. It was addictive. I wanted more and I would have it, most surely. When workout time looked like it was winding down, I went into the locker room. I would be waiting. “Hey Danny.” His eyes went wide as he saw me waiting for him at my locker. “Looks like you were feeling good out there.” I glanced down to the wet spot on his shorts. He looked slightly uncomfortable so I put him at ease, “My name’s Brandon.” Danny was breathing heavily. His melon-like shoulders were rising and falling. I could see his nipples fighting with his shirt, wanting to rip through them. His leg-sized arms dangled to his side. I wanted to lick them, tracing my tongue up the thumb-sized vein on his bicep. He had done a good job preparing for me. Where did that last thought come from? What was happening? I wanted to control him. To be his alpha, Master, GOD. Suddenly, something shifted inside of me. I don’t know how to describe it. I felt an explosion of authority and confidence in myself. He was mine already. I just had to take him. I stuck my hand out to shake his. He looked like he was going to faint. “Are you OK? Danny? Danny?” There is nothing more in the world that I wanted than to protect him, make sure he was ok, be sure he was safe. I reached up to shake his shoulder. I could barely make my way around his jutting hard pecs. Part of my wanted to twist his erect nipples, tear his shirt off, and start sucking. He was mine now. I could tell. Something had happened to him, and it was in my favor. “Danny, take your clothes off and go get in the shower.” It was hard to ignore his erection. It was even more difficult to ignore mine. I could feel authority course through me mingled with my blood. He had given me a gift—the gift of dominance. I would not betray his gift. Things were clear. Just as the words left my mouth, he looked down at his thin, skin-hugging shirt, wrapped one of his gorilla-sized hands around the collar, and pulled down tearing the shirt from his body. He shrugged off the fabric and stood there for a moment, breathing heavy, muscles twisting, flexing, powering up. He was magnificent. Nothing could prepare me for his bulk. His pecs were far more spectacular than I imagined they were. It shocking sometims what clothes can hide. A network of veins pulsed under the thin skin. His nipples were quarter sized and fixed to the skin on the outer edge of his squared off chest meat. His shoulders and traps struggled for space next to his head and above his arms. I don’t know how he worked those things into such a work of art. Bicep curls don’t build anything close to what he had for his arms. He tore off his shorts in similar fashion revealing possibly the most impressive part of his body yet. His legs were pile drivers. The power contained in them, I cannot imagine. He could lift the backside of a truck, I have no doubts. He looked back at me and waddled away to the shower, like a good pup, revealing an ass sculpted by the gods. I would spend plenty of time inside of his hard, velvet-lined vault. It wasn’t a question at this point. It was mine. Mine only. His shower was short and I was waiting patiently for his return. I wanted to bathe in him. I had so many things that I wanted to explore with him—and somehow, I knew he would comply completely. He was mine. Danny was mine. I wanted him, and he was mine. I can’t explain why or how I knew. As he immerged from the shower, he looked bigger, stronger, and more powerful. He looked more at ease, as if he had accepted something. I think I knew what. I walked to him, ran my hand over his chest feeling the permanent striations on his pecs. I twisted his nipples, felt the power of his arms, and stroked my hand along the side of his face. I looked up at him with one question that I needed the answer to—an answer that would shape the rest of our lives. “Danny,” I spoke his name with intention, with passion, with need, with my own brand of power. “Tell me what you are thinking about.” “You, Master. I am thinking of you.” His body tensed up. Muscles pushed against the skin all over his body. His quads separated into a vast network of individual bulging bands, some feathered with minute muscle fibers which somehow reminded me of huge hard feathers. His hands were clenched. His chest rose and fell quickly. Every muscle on his body seemed to harden and expand. His erect cock pulled back like a cannon. He looked down at me, looking through me as if in a trance. I instinctively knew what was coming next and that he needed me to take control. He was a man on the edge of pure bliss, but it was not time yet. “Danny, you will not cum until I command you to.” “Yes, Master. I will wait for you to tell me to cum.” “Do you want to please me, Danny?” “That is why I exist. To please you.” Somehow this was right. I felt my own power over this muscle beast growing by the second. It was intoxicating. I had never been that hard before. I needed to cum. “Pick me up, pup, and put my cock in your mouth. I have a gift for you.” His enormous hands instantly surrounded my waist and I was hoisted quickly into the air with ease, but gently. He lifted his arms above his head until my tumescent cock was pointing toward his waiting mouth. This close to him, I could feel his hot ragged breath against my skin. He was holding me up, all 205 pounds of lean, defined muscle, as if I were a stuffed animal. That thought alone was reason to shoot my load into him. He pulled me slightly closer to him and his beautiful, muscular lips surrounded my throbbing veiny huge cock. He took me all in—pushed my body into his face and started sucking like a greedy little boy slurping down his favorite ice cream. The feeling was unlike anything I have ever felt. I have never felt that sort of connection before. He was sucking my huge 10” dick like it was nothing, but it was more than that. There was an energy that was created, something that was larger than either of us alone. I could feel my load preparing to fly through my body and into his. My large egg-sized balls lifted closer to my body. I let out a deep groan and put my hands down on the top of his head to steady myself. He continued to suck, holding me easily in the air, my cock in his mouth. I bucked again and again fucking his face. Then I unloaded. I shot continuously for 20 seconds. It was not the pumping, cyclical rhythm of a typical nut bust. It was as if a hose turned on. My cum flooded out of me in a steady powerful stream. He opened his throat, I could feel it. The juice surging from my churning balls, through my body, through my wide-open prostate, and out through my plum-sized cock head blasted into Danny with extreme force and pressure. I could feel his muscular neck swallowing my liquid claim to him. He swallowed and swallowed and swallowed every drop. When I was done, he pulled my cock half-way out of his mouth and softly licked my slit with the tip of his tongue. He wanted every drop I had to give. His chest was rising and falling in dramatic fashion as I looked down at his moon shaped shoulders, his volleyball sized arms, and his swollen cock (which I could only see through the 3 inch deep cleavage of his pecs). “Put me down Danny. There will be plenty more of that, pup.” “Yes, sir.” He swiftly, yet carefully lowered me down to the floor. I realized that my mouth level was right at his nipple line. That would come in handy shortly. Someone needed to milk those things…and the only one to be touching him would be me. Good thing I like dairy. “Danny, you’re a good bull pup, aren’t you.” It was half question, half statement. “I am your good pup, Master. I only want to please you. I will do anything for you.” I knew it was the truth. It was in his eyes. Suddenly, I felt the lust from touching and looking at his body be replaced momentarily by a deep compassion…maybe love even…but definitely a profound respect. This beast of a man had been preparing for me for a long time—building his body to serve his future Master and lover. It hit me like a lightning strike. “Danny, I accept your offering. You are safe with me, and I know that I am safe with you. It’s time for you to get huge for me. There is nothing more in this world that I desire more than your body erupting into a hulking beast of indescribably strength and power. Does that excite you?” “I haven’t even begun to grow, Master. I can feel it. I feel as if I am about to burst. I will make you proud.” As soon as he said the word “proud,” I swear I saw every millimeter of his body expand slightly, as if he had willed his greater size into existence. Shit, given his build and his height, it must have been 20 pounds of solid beef…in a matter of a second. What was he capable of? “Pup, did you just grow?” A worried look briefly crossed his face. “Yes, Sir. You wanted me to get bigger. That is your will.” He looked down as if I would be angry or disappointed. “You did well, Pup. Though next time, I will tell you to grow directly. Is that understood.” My cock was rising to full mast again. “Yes. I will only grow when you desire and direct me. Master, it is not I though. I have never spontaneously grown before. It is you that did that.” My balls seized up again and I felt the surge of cum once again flowing through me like liquid light. “Danny, I’m going to cum again.” There was urgency in my voice that he sensed. Before I knew it, his warm mouth surrounded me again as he knelt in front of me. I unloaded another round of thick sweet juice into my hulk-of-a-boy. His throat again wrapped around my cock like a velvet covered hand, sending waves of flexing and relaxing down along my cock, milking me of every sweet drop. Fuck, it felt like he was giving me a hand job with his throat. I couldn’t wait until we were in private. At the same time, I couldn’t wait to show him like a prized stallion to the world. There would be plenty of time for that. The universe had just opened up and given me a gift. His name was Danny. I could not wait to build Danny into something that had never experienced before and the ride had already started. Danny stayed on his knees after he sucked me off the second time. He lowered his head at my chest level. I put my hands on his bulging shoulders and simply said, “Let’s go home.”

“Of course, I want to get jacked like you. Are you kidding me? Look at those muscles, huge, iron, sculpted masses! They’re fucking awesome! And dude, 20 minutes ago, you lifted my car, my freaking car! Who wouldn’t want to be that fucking yoked, that fucking powerful? So, how’d you do it?” “Well,” Mitch said, grinning down at me, and giving those massive, juggernaut arms a little extra flex, “It all started last fall during the first week of school. All these organizations had tables set up outside on the quad to recruit new members. I wasn’t really sure I wanted to join anything, but I was bored, so, I thought I’d just look around. Just about every organization you ever heard of was there, everything from the Young Republicans to Greenpeace. “I didn’t see anything that made me want to rush over and sign up. But then in the far corner, just past the Flat Earth Society, I saw this table with these two huge dudes manning it. I mean they were way taller than anyone else there and their muscles were giant, chiseled boulders. I’d never seen anyone like them in real life. They looked a little intimidating so I wasn’t surprised no one was talking to them. But I felt… I don’t know… compelled to go over there. “They were representing an organization called the Cult of the Muscle Gods. And looking at them, well, I thought they looked like muscle gods themselves. And as I walked up, the looks they gave me, it was like they were trying to scare me away. But I went over anyway. “So, are you like a fitness club, or something?” I asked. “No,” the huge dude answered, “We are an organization dedicated to eliminating the plague of weak and puny men, like you.”” I almost waked away after that crack, but something kept me there; I couldn’t say exactly what. “You want to kill us?” I said. “No,” he laughed, “we want to cure you.” “Cure me?” I parroted. “Sure,” he said. “Rob and I used to be about your size, didn’t we Rob?” Rob nodded once, never breaking that intimidating scowl. “Then we found the muscle gods,” he continued “They helped us evolve into our true selves. And they can do the same for you.” He definitely had my interest. I mean, I’d always felt like I could be bigger, and these guys, well they were just massive. By this point, I had pretty much made up my mind that they were some kind of extreme bodybulding club. And even though I’d never gone in for anything like that before, I found myself signing up for their group. But before I did, they gave me a warning. It would be my only chance to sign up for the cult, and once I did, they would not allow me to back out of it. “Forced to get bigger,” I remember thinking. “That might be exactly what it would take for me to actually do it.” So, I signed. Then came the initiation trials. They were tough, a lot tougher than I could have ever imagined. I began to realize that these guys were dead serious about this shit and I wondered if maybe I hadn’t leaped before I looked. I don’t mind telling you there were days that if I could have backed out, I would have. But I got through it. Then, blindfolded, they took me to their main temple. They made me dress in this ceremonial robe, and it was at this point that it finally sank in: these guys were more than just an extreme bodybuilding club. Again, I got that feeling that I might be in over my head. They escorted me to the center of their temple and then the high priest came out. Holy crap! This was the biggest human being I’d ever seen-- or even heard of! He was well over 7 feet tall and all massive, sculpted muscle. I estimated one of his muscle pylon legs outweighed my entire body. He made me repeat some oaths about dedicating myself to getting bigger as well as to their core mission of bringing muscle and power to all men everywhere. He welcomed me into their brotherhood and suddenly I just started growing. It was the most intense sensation I’d ever experienced. My body was suddenly getting hard all over, swelling up, with iron-like, chiseled muscle. I felt my abs bulge into steely mounds, my shoulders expand into rocks, and my back widen into thick plates of rippling sinew. My biceps grew into, big, sculpted masses. I felt them straining against and then ripping right through the sleeves of that ceremonial robe, while my expanding pecs ripped right through the front. When it was done, I was probably about 2 inches taller and I’d put on about 30 pounds, all of it raw unadulterated muscle! I felt big and powerful, sensations I’d never experienced before, and I liked it. The ceremonial robe was in tatters and none of the clothes I had arrived in would fit me anymore. But they were prepared. They had clothes for me, just the right size. “Didn’t anyone noticed you’d gotten bigger,” I asked. “Not really,” said Mitch. “Well… my roommate kind of freaked, but that’s another story. “So are you ready,” he continued. “Do you want to commit to the cult, to getting bigger? Remember, once you do, there’s no turning back.” “What about those initiation trials you talked about?” I asked. “What were they?” “I can’t tell you that,” he said. “You mean I have to commit to these things without knowing what they are?” I asked. “Yup,” he said. “It’s the only way. Do you want to commit?” So, do you commit to doing what ever they ask you to, even before knowing what it is?

Wyatt: ‘Uhh….why….no….stop’ *tosses and turns in his bunk* ‘I don’t want it….take it away….’ Roberto: ‘WAKE UP PRISONER!’ Wyatt: *jumps to his feet and nearly falls over* ‘Wha? Shit it happened again. Ahh crap I have already forgotten it.’ Roberto: ‘Time for you to shower.’ *throws a towel at Wyatt* Wyatt: ‘Are you going with me?’ Roberto: ‘Of course, I have to it is my job.’ Wyatt: ‘I assume you are going to watch me take a shower?’ Roberto: ‘Just get out of your cell and follow me.’ *directs Wyatt to the showers* Wyatt: ‘You are so cranky all the time.’ *silence* Wyatt: ‘FINE! I don’t need to talk to you anyway.’ *takes his stripes off and showers* *Roberto takes a glimpse and smiles behind him* *Wyatt turns and Roberto wipes the smile off his face* Wyatt: ‘You are watching me. Do you like what you see?’ *silence* Wyatt: ‘Come on, admit you like my ass. Even though I am small, I know my ass is nice.’ *turns to look at Roberto to get a reaction as his cock stands up* *Roberto doesn’t make a move at all* Roberto: ‘Do you mind putting your towel on please man?’ Wyatt: ‘Do I make you nervous? Come over and touch it, I want you to.’ *waits for Roberto to walk over, but he doesn’t budge* *Roberto points to the towel close to Wyatt and makes a motion to put it around his waist* Wyatt: ‘Damn, you are tough.’ *puts towel on still with hard-on* ‘I need to relieve this somehow.’ *starts stroking, but Roberto waves his finger no* Roberto: ‘NO! You won’t do that here, maybe in your cell, but not here. King would kill me if I let you do that here.’ Wyatt: ‘Wow, he has a lot of power here doesn’t he? Would something happen to you if you had sex with me, not that I would ask you to?’ *silence* Wyatt: ‘You aren’t even going to answer? DAMN!’ Roberto: ‘Yeah I’ll answer that question and the answer is NO! King gave me instructions to make sure that you behave yourself until he gets back again and that means the sexual innuendo or anything okay?’ Wyatt: ‘Alright I get it, but this hard-on has to be relieved.’ Roberto: ‘Back to your cell then man. You can do it there, but you will clean up the mess, understand?’ Wyatt: ‘Yeah I understand.’ *they walk back to the jail area and Wyatt goes back into the cell* *Roberto closes the door and moves back to his original position with his arms crossed* *Wyatt pulls his towel off and remembers that he left his stripes in the shower area* Wyatt: ‘Shit I forget my clothes, can you get me some clean ones Roberto?’ Roberto: ‘Fine, I will be back shortly with some new ones then. Remember clean up the mess you make.’ *Roberto leaves as Wyatt starts stroking his cock* *he moans as it feels so good* *after a few strokes he feels a bit strange and doesn’t notice that his body shakes a little* *he stops stroking to get up and wipe some sweat from his brow* *he goes to lean on the cell door to catch his breath as he gets a slight pain in his back* Wyatt: ‘OH GAWD, WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG…..* *he feels his back stretching a bit as his spine grows and he adds height* *his chest begins to heave as it begins to grow larger and fuller* *his grip on the cell bars begins to make them creak a little as his hands and forearms swell* *he sees the veins in both arms thickening and looking like ropes as they get denser* *he feels his legs moving further away from each other as his cock lengthens and points towards the floor* Wyatt: ‘OHH YEAH *deeper voice* WHOA, IS THIS MY VOICE?’ *grabs throat* *rubs his chest and notices huge mounds of flesh and a thick stomach before flexing his massive guns covered in huge veins* *he laughs a bit as he finds his huge ass and rubs it* *his horniness is quite apparent as his cock pools precum on the ground* *he strokes it rapidly and roars with pleasure as he feels a big load building already* Wyatt: ‘MMMMM FEELS SO AMAZING….* *he shoots an enormous rope out of his cell as it hits the window in front of it* *he coats it with thick spunk and feels himself getting slightly weaker* Wyatt: ‘AHH DAMN *voice diminishes* fuck no!’ *shrinks with each rope as he regresses back to his normal size after completely cumming* *he wonders how this happened in the first place* Wyatt: ‘Is this what those dreams were about? Hmmm….now I’m curious.’ *sits and ponders as he sits naked and waits for Roberto to return with his new stripes* At the Precinct: King: ‘Jamie how did it go with Monroe?’ *sits at a table with Jamison in the lunch room* Jamison: ‘He obviously took the bait boss. The judge approved the contract without a second thought. It almost seemed too good to be true.’ *smiles from both men* King: ‘Excellent job Jamie, I will talk to you later when I get to the bar.’ *gives Jamison a firm handshake and leaves the lunch room* *cell phone rings, King answers* King: ‘King here. What are you talking about? *pauses* I did exactly what I intended to do. *seems flustered* I don’t think you need to talk to me like that. *gets more angry* Well why don’t you come down here and run the department then, jeezus crimony.’ *hangs up* *stomps into his office and sits down to vent to himself* *wonders if things down in the jail are going well and contacts Roberto on his cell* King: ‘Roberto? Where are you?’ Roberto: ‘Sir, I needed to go get the prisoner a new set of stripes, he showered and forgot to get a fresh set afterwards.’ King: ‘Oh alright, but don’t leave him unattended very long, it is hard to tell what he may do next.’ Roberto: ‘I know sir, I am on my way back now.’ King: ‘Good, we need him to trust us here because otherwise I may get myself into some trouble.’ *hangs up on Roberto and gets up to shed his dress shirt* *closes the blinds to his office and locks his door* *he stares into a mirror in the corner of his office and bounces his huge pecs* King: ‘Mmmmm damn Marquez, you are looking fine my man. If I stand here too long I just might get off on myself.’ *starts to rub his thick chest and growls a little* King: ‘Phew, I just can’t help myself.’ *undoes his belt and unzips his dress pants and pulls them off* *flexes his huge quads and marvels at their thickness and power* *growls again as he pulls his underwear off and does a full body flex* King: ‘Ahh yeah I am looking so hot.’ *pinches his nipples and growls a little louder* *watches his huge cock get erect and bounce up and down before dripping a little precum* King: ‘COME ON MARQUEZ I KNOW YOU CAN SHOOT THAT LOAD.’ *wills his cock to cum without touching it as it squirts more precum this time on to the mirror* King: ‘YEAH RAWR, COME ON BIG MAN I KNOW YOU CAN DO IT. COME ON!’ *his cock begins to swell a little bigger as if it is about to grow* *he roars as he feels it building and drawing closer to the edge* King: ‘FUCK YEAH, OH YEAH, SHOOT THAT HUGE LOAD MARQUEZ. AWWW FUCK!’ *solid white ropes coat the entire mirror as he laughs at the sheer force it commands* *he moves the mirror into the nearby bathroom as he hears a knock on the door* *he races to put his outfit back on before he opens the door* King: ‘Just a minute, I need to get something done before I can help you.’ Ashe: ‘YOU BETTER OPEN THIS DAMN DOOR RIGHT NOW OR I AM CALLING THE MAYOR!’ *realizes it is Ashe, the current city council chairman and former lover and gets up to open the door before he buttons up his dress shirt* King: ‘Eddie, what a pleasant surprise I…..’ *Ashe interrupts* Ashe: ‘Jerking off again Marc? Yep, I see the fucking puddle over here, when will you grow up? I feel sorry for your coworkers here. What a sty this is.’ King: ‘Well hello to you too. What brings you here today?’ *sits down in his chair while Ashe stands by the door* *Ashe looks irritated* Ashe: ‘Really? You do know I keep tabs on everything you do here. We do fund this department after all.’ King: ‘So…..is there a problem?’ *Ashe stares at him with that same irritated look* *King smiles and bounces his pecs* Ashe: ‘The money Marc. Where is the money going that we are giving you?’ *King bounces his pecs faster* *Ashe gets pissed* ‘STOP DOING THAT!’ King: ‘You used to always like it when I did that.’ *Ashe goes over to an empty chair and hesitates* *Decides to remain standing* Ashe: ‘I want answers right now damnit! What are you doing with….’ *King interrupts* King: ‘Research. We are using it on research……for the department.’ *Ashe looks puzzled* Ashe: ‘What? Are you kidding me? I want more specifics. What is this research that you are going on about?’ King: ‘Guys are getting hurt out in the field quite a bit so we started up a new program to look into a way to boost their performance and help prevent injuries.’ Ashe: *seems confused* ‘I don’t know what to think about that. You don’t normally lie to me so I guess I could buy that. Send me a copy of this ‘research program’ and I will talk to the council about sending you more funds.’ *stares at King’s chest and smirks* Ashe: ‘I admit, you do look amazing Marc. Are you on this program?’ King: *smiles and even laughs a little* ‘Maybe. Do you think it is working?’ *flexes his bicep and watches as it stretches his sleeve to its limits* ‘Keep watching…..’ *he squeezes his bicep until the sleeve splits* Ashe: *rolls eyes* ‘You haven’t changed at all dumbass. I will talk to you later.’ *leaves the office and closes the door* King: *talks to himself* ‘Hmmmm…..I didn’t think I would have feelings for Wyatt already. He is such a prime candidate for this program. I just wonder when he will start to show any type of transformation.’ *sits back in his chair and sighs* *he wonders if he will have to make a choice in the future of whether or not to let go of Wyatt or become his partner* At an Unknown Lab Institution: Chemist: *looks under microscope* ‘Hmmm….doesn’t seem right….Wincott where did this sample come from?’ Wincott: ‘Doctor I think it was sent here from the SVU department. Do you need me to call them and find out who it belongs to?’ Chemist: ‘Hold on a minute, I think I am getting some reaction here.’ *reaches for dropper filled with fortified sperm* *squeezes a little onto the slide* Chemist: ‘WHOA, Wincott get over here.’ Wincott: ‘Okay, what do you have there doctor?’ Chemist: ‘A delayed reaction is what we have here, take a look.’ *moves to allow his assistant to take a peek* Wincott: ‘Wow, this prisoner’s cells reacted violently when the sperm came in contact with them. Whose sperm is this anyway?’ Chemist: ‘Hmmm looks like Marquez King. How long has he been in the program?’ *checks logbook for verification* Wincott: ‘Quite a long time I imagine doctor.’ Chemist: *confirms date of entry* ‘Indeed Wincott. Sixteen years precedes the program by a mile. Wait? Sixteen years?’ *eyes get huge* ‘How is this possible?’ Wincott: ‘He would have had to of been a test subject to be from 1997, quite young in fact.’ Chemist: ‘We really need to talk to him because this is unreal.’ Wincott: ‘Wait doctor.’ *looks concerned* ‘It may not be wise to interfere in ‘his’ matters.’ Chemist: *seems confused* ‘Exactly who are you talking about Wincott?’ Wincott: *looks worried* ‘The headmaster doctor. He is the one responsible for starting this whole program. He has a small clan of men recruiting petty criminals so they can be experimented on. Obviously Marquez King is one of those men.’ Chemist: ‘Well, we have his sperm here Wincott and it is extraordinarily powerful. I still think we should talk to him. Get me an appointment to see him tomorrow.’ Wincott: *grabs cell phone* ‘Fine, but I won’t be involved in this. You are going to get yourself into a mountain of trouble doctor.’ *dials SVU* ‘I would like to speak to Officer King please.’ *transfer into King’s office* *King answers* King: *picks up office phone* ‘Who is this?’ Wincott: ‘Officer King, I am Devin Wincott from Sierra Labs. The head scientist of my research department would like to speak to you about your ‘sample’ you had sent to us for study. He wants to see you in person though.’ King: *smiles and makes a funny noise* ‘I almost forgot I sent that, sure I will speak to him. When does he want to come here?’ Wincott: ‘Tomorrow sir. Is this possible?’ King: ‘Sure, but I will have to go to a few meetings first. He can contact me in the late afternoon, I can’t give you a specific time because these meetings can sometimes last longer than they should.’ Wincott: ‘I will let him know officer, have a great day then.’ *clicks cell off as King hangs up* Chemist: ‘I heard what you said. Thank you Wincott for your assistance, your shift is over now I will talk to you tomorrow.’ *Wincott leaves the lab area and goes into the scrubs section* *someone follows him inside* *he turns and sees them staring at him* *he looks surprised, but not frightened* Wincott: ‘How did you get in here? I thought they took your credentials away from you?’ *the person sits down on a bench located across from the scrubs rack* *they start to speak* Person: ‘Don’t worry about me getting in here, I just need to know what Dr. Chizik is working on right now.’ Wincott: ‘He is using a sample from the SVU department and it contains some really powerful sperm too.’ Person: ‘Whose is it? Come on, you can tell me Devin we have a history you know.’ Wincott: ‘His name is Marquez King. He runs SVU and has some strong connections.’ Person: *keeps a straight face* ‘Thank you Devin I appreciate your cooperation.’ *hugs Wincott as he stands and even kisses him on the lips* ‘You know I really miss the good old days of us together in medical school.’ Wincott: ‘I miss them too Corbin. Is that all you needed was to know what Dr. Chizik was working on?’ Corbin: ‘Yes and I may be paying him a visit soon too.’ *turns to leave* *Wincott changes out of his scrubs and into civilian clothes* *Corbin walks out of lab facility and into his tinted car* *he dials a number on his cell and Bluetooth picks up call* Corbin: *speaks into Bluetooth* ‘Get me the headmaster. I need to speak to him.’ Computer: *HEADMASTER WALLACE FOUND* Corbin: ‘Sir are you there? This is Corbin Abrams.’ Headmaster: ‘It is about time you called me Abrams, what do you have for me?’ Corbin: ‘I got into Sierra Labs again. My ex, Devin Wincott is working with a chemist that has obtained a sample of an officer by the name of Marquez King, do you know him?’ Headmaster: ‘Hmmm Marquez King, I think I do Abrams. I want you to find out exactly what that chemist is doing with that sample and find out why that officer sent it to him in the first place.’ Corbin: ‘I will do that for you sir. Oh, I want to know when I will be privileged enough to enter the program.’ Headmaster: *pauses and laughs* ‘Don’t worry Abrams, your time will come. Just get to the bottom of this for me and we will go from there.’ Corbin: ‘Alright, it is an honor to serve you headmaster.’ Headmaster: ‘I am fortunate to have someone loyal like you too Abrams. I need you to hang up before someone tracks this call unless you are in the ‘car’.’ Corbin: ‘I am sir, but I will hang up anyway.’ Headmaster: ‘Good, get going then.’ Computer: *PHONE CALL ENDED* *Corbin drives off* *Headmaster Wallace stands in his study in his lakeside mansion* Wallace: *hears a knock on his door* ‘Come in and it better be good.’ Wife: ‘Edward, do you even care that our son is incarcerated for hitting that man?’ Wallace: ‘He has always fumbled through life Colette. It is time for him to figure out how to deal with something of this magnitude. Besides I’m not that worried about him.’ *Colette slams the door* *Wallace goes to look out onto his huge balcony and stares out into the lake* *he talks to himself* Wallace: ‘That boy doesn’t realize how special he is. I just hope that King doesn’t fuck this up or I will have to get rid of him permanently.’ *rolls his right hand over his face and silver beard* Wallace: ‘I sometimes wonder if all of this was really worth it. I mean I haven’t used the stuff for years.’ *realizes he is just talking to himself and smiles* ‘What am I doing? If that woman hears me saying this shit, she will fuck it up for good.’ *turns to go back inside the study and shuts the doors and closes the blinds*

EXPANSION: A STORY INSPIRED BY 'EXPANDINGMUSCLE' Part 1 Tal couldn’t believe there were robots that still bleeped. “This thing’s, like, from the Dark Ages,” the 14 year-old moaned, regarding the object floating before him with disgust. “You’d think a museum would be able to afford something a little less rubbish.” He poked it with his finger, lithe arm flexing, like it was a bubble he could just burst and then forget about. The robot’s shell echoed, tin-like, as it wobbled away from him, betraying its basic internal design. Tal’s father turned to look at him, thick, ponderous muscles clenching into steel, a stern expression trickling slowly down his handsome features like viscous liquid, pulling the facial tendons tauter and tauter, ready to solidify into something grimmer. “It’s the last remnant of a dead universe, Tal,” Bry said, heaving pecs flexing unconsciously for emphasis. “Have some respect.” He watched his son bash it again with his skinny little index finger. “My daddy brought me here to see this when I was your age. Now I’m bringing you.” Tal shot his father the same withering look practised and perfected by mirror-obsessed teenagers across the multiverse. “Dad, my fucking bath tap has more intelligence than this piece of crap.” “Tal…” Bry’s big hand reached out and grasped his son’s. Why was the boy so goddamn stubborn? The kid gasped. For a moment, Bry was afraid he’d gripped too tightly – his ex-wife was always reprimanding him for his overbearing strength – but the kid merely shook his hand free and let off another tirade of f-words. Bry’s ears ached from his son’s casual swearing, and it took him a moment to condense his anger into a gritting of teeth. “Look. Just…listen to the thing. You might learn something. Something important.” Like I did, he thought. Probably the most important thing I ever learnt. Tal sneered up at his father, the movement causing his tight little boy-pecs to tense into steel. “Learn something? From this piece of crap?” Tal, Bry thought, I swear, if you weren’t my son, I would rip your fucking head off right now. “Just. Listen.” He didn’t trust himself to spit out any more words. Sure the whole museum thing seemed out of character for him – Bry was a man’s man, and usually took his son to the gym during their allotted time together – but this was something he had to do. And like hell he was going to let the little shit saunter into the next room without learning about the most important multiversal event in history. The kid, however, was already moving on, his skinny little form heading for a display case on the far side of the room. Bry could have shouted “Tal”, of course. That might have stopped his son. But the hulking man had missed out on breakfast due to a mess-up in the timings of when he was supposed to pick Tal up, and he was hungry. It was an unspoken law - one that Tal didn’t know yet, but by fuck he was going to know soon – that you don’t mess with a bodybuilder’s meals. Bry’s thick fingers reached out towards his son’s shoulder. He sometimes wished it were a real law. One time some little nerd at the office had taken the last chicken sandwich from the canteen. He’d been a newbie; he probably hadn’t known that there was a bodybuilder in the building. Yet EVEN AFTER BRY HAD CONFRONTED THE LITTLE SHIT ABOUT HIS NEED FOR PROTEIN, the newbie hadn’t gotten the fucking hint and had actually eaten the sandwich. Bry’s cock still hardened sometimes just thinking about how he’d punished the puny fucker. Then his thickly-fingered hand clasped his 14 year-old son’s twitching teenage delt. “You’re not going anywhere until you listen to this…” Bry grunted. He glanced at the robot. Fuck, it looked pathetic, barely able to hover above the ground. The greatest scientific achievement of a universe…reduced to wiggling about in an off-track wing of a science museum. But, like his daddy before him, Bry was determined to ram some education down his son’s throat. Even if it meant having to use some of his muscle to do it. “Daaaaaaaaaad”, Tal groaned, lithe physique flexing. But he didn’t move. The robot, perhaps sensing an audience, wobbled over to the pair. “I am the last surviving remnant of the universe now designated Universe 281.” Both father and son had heard this before. It was the robot’s standard greeting, thrown at everyone passing through the museum from the room of Exploding, Multi-Coloured Mini-Stars to the Hall of Ancient Bones. Probably one in a thousand actually said, as Bry said now: “Tell us about the fall of your universe.” He waited, briefly, the silence punctuated by the beeps from the robot (geez, it was such a fucking basic design; was this really the best a universe could achieve?) Half-expecting another groan from his son, Bry worried a second time about his grip. But glancing down his clenched, freakishly striated wrist at Tal, it was clear the boy was in just his basic Ignore Every Adult mode. Much like Bry had been with his own father over twenty years earlier. Which meant – like he had been – the boy might be receptive to a bit of history. Or at least, he was moody enough to not interrupt the robot. The bleeping sounds folding away into silence within the museum’s tenebrous interior, the robot finally asked: “The end of Universe 281. Would you merely like facts, or a narrative?” There was a strange little silence then. Strange, because there is no such thing as silence in a museum. Even as Bry’s thoughts turned to his father, a hulking man who had disappeared from his life shortly after his 14th birthday…even as Tal’s thoughts, twisted and hormone-enflamed though they were, turned to his own father, wondering why, for the umpteenth time, why Bry was just SO FREAKING BIG COMPARED WITH THE REST OF HUMANITY, possibly even THE BIGGEST MAN ON THE PLANET…there was the muted hustle of the public from the room next door, the susurrate whirrs of the more sophisticated AIs dancing through a tutorial on Brownian Motion or Post-Tribulation Chaos Theory, and the slipslap of thousands of excited feet moving through the volumous building. But all sounds seemed to just…stop…for a moment. Like the museum was holding its breath. “We would like,” said Bry, not sure whether he was grasping his son at all, let alone too tightly, “a narrative.” Beep. Beeep. Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep. “And so it begins,” said the robot, with a final, fourth beep. Bry saw his son roll his eyes. Fuck parental concern. Bry’s grip on his son’s shoulder increased. The boy squirmed, a little, but Bry held firm. For reassurance. For some outdated notion of parenthood. And because he knew…from personal experience…what horrors Tal would soon discover. “Ian,” the machine muttered, oddly coldly, dispassionate and metallic in the retelling of the fall of its universe. “It began…with Ian.”

======

Hey guys, welcome to my first ever, somewhat longish, growth story! *woo, yay, balloons* Been on the forums since the old one and mainly lurked, though I know a few of you from roleplays and chatting. I've started god knows how many growth stories over the last few years but this is the first one I've actually finished so I think it should go here. It has one of my all time favourite superheroes starring. Spidey's always had a soft spot in my heart and is certainly responsible for several fetishes of mine, some of which are in the story. Feel free to leave critiques and comments, they are very much appreciated. If you feel there's anything I could have done better then please let me know, and I'll keep it in mind in the future. I hope to post more stories but whether they will ever turn up is anyone's guess. And as a fair warning, the story doesn't contain any sex (wish it did but it didn't fit in), but it does contain some non-graphic masturbation. Also as a warning, though this is spoilers so read the next part only if you don't mind a slight spoiler: Anyway, please enjoy... EXPERIMENTER: SPIDER-MAN ‘Mmpf… where am I?’ That was the first thought that came to Spider-Man’s, AKA Peter Parker’s, mind when he regained consciousness. The last thing he could remember was web swinging through the city when he went to investigate a burglar alarm at a jewellery store and then everything went black. Much like wherever he was now. Even with his eyes open, there was no light and everything was in darkness. He tried to move but nothing, like his body was frozen to the spot. “Hello? Anyone home?” he called out into the black. “Ma? Pa? Creepy Axe Murderers?” “Finally, you’re awake,” said an echoing voice. Light grew from no visible source, black becoming white. As Spider-Man’s eyes adjusted to the illumination, he noted that wherever he was had no discernible floors, walls or even ceilings. Pure white just seemed to go on forever in every direction. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped. “White, white and more white. Must be a nightmare when you drop a Kleenex in here.” A man in his late-twenties with a handsome face appeared in front of Spider-Man dressed in all black, his clothes tight over his muscles and leather boots shined to perfection. “Welcome Spider-Man, I am Experimenter,” said Experimenter. “And this is my evil crib…” said Spider-Man sarcastically. “Why can’t anyone ever buy a spider dinner BEFORE they kidnap me?” Experimenter chuckled in bemusement, shaking his head. “I admire your wit, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “You have been most amusing to watch.” “And that’s not creepy at all,” quipped Spider-Man. “Let me guess? You’ve kidnapped me to stop me from preventing you doing your evil doing? Monologue about how you’re the one to finally stop my do-gooding ways and how your plans will succeed? Let me tell you, I’ve done this scenario more times than I can count and it always ends the same way.” “Alright then, Spider-Man, if that were true then try and stop me,” chuckled Experimenter. “What are you waiting for?” Spider-Man tried to move his body but it was still completely frozen, like his muscles were being stubborn and not listening to his brain; only his head was able to move. “Just gimme a minute,” said Spider-Man. “Finding it difficult to move?” asked Experimenter. “Try not to strain yourself, I beg you.” Spider-Man tried and tried but his body just wouldn’t respond. “Alright, maybe you got me a little,” said Spider-Man. “Congratulations!” “I’ve more than ‘got’ you, Spider-Man,” chuckled Experimenter. “You’re in my domain now.” “And where exactly is your domain? Winnipeg, Manitoba?” “Not quite,” replied Experimenter, folding his arms over his chest. “My domain exists outside of space and time, outside of reality. A pocket dimension, if you will, completely under my control. What I say goes here, including you.” “Sorry Experimenter but this isn’t Fifty Shades of Grey, I have to sign the contract first and there’s no way in hell I’m doing that,” said Spider-Man. “As if you have a choice, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “Or should I say… Peter Parker?” With a wave of his hand, Experimenter made Peter’s mask disappear. “H-how did you know that?” gasped Peter. “I read your mind Peter,” said Experimenter. “I know every little thing about you.” “You’re an inter-dimensional telepath?” asked Peter. “Not quite; my powers are many but you could say that they are what I need them to be,” said Experimenter. “I can change and alter anything in this plane to what I see fit, in your world my power is somewhat limited so I set a trap and brought you here. You see, I am a very curious being and people like you – special people – you fascinate me.” “So what are you going to do with me?” asked Peter, scowling. Experimenter smiled ominously. “Whatever I want. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” “Terrific…” groaned Spider-Man. “First things first, that costume…” said Experimenter, summoning a chair from nowhere and sitting down with a leg crossed. “It goes.” With a wave of his hand, the iconic red and blue costume was gone and Peter was standing motionless and naked. Experimenter cocked an eyebrow at the sight whilst Peter couldn’t help but blush. “Nice,” purred Experimenter. He rubbed his crotch through his tight black clothes, which made Peter cringe. “Any other day, that might be a compliment…” said Peter. “So… what are you going to do with me?” “Well Peter, looking through your memories has given me quite a lot to consider,” Experimenter mused. “It’s fascinating how a science experiment on irradiating spiders gave you such… incredible abilities. Such a transformation… It was a definite improvement from before.” “So what, Clarissa,” said Peter. “Why don’t you explain it all, how has that got anything to do with this?” “Well you became so different with just one spider bite,” explained Experimenter. “So I’m curious to see what another one could do…” Experimenter held out his hand a familiar spider appeared and floated above the palm of his hand, scuttling its eight legs in mid air. “One spider transformed Peter Parker from skinny geek into Spider-Man, with the powers and proportionate strength of a spider,” said Experimenter. “So I wonder what another bite will do. How… proportionate will you become?” The spider began to float toward Peter and landed on his chest. Despite his immobility, he could feel it crawling over his body. Peter wanted desperately to do something, anything, to move and swipe the spider away. It crawled up his chest until it reached his neck. Peter grunted in pain as he felt it bite him, injecting its radioactive venom into his bloodstream and when it was done, the spider vanished as if it had never been there. Peter could feel his heart beating a mile a minute as the radioactive venom surged through his blood, sweat forming on his brow and dripping down his body. His chest heaved as it began to take effect, his body beginning to burn and shake. With each breath, his muscles began to swell and thicken. Pecs pushing out further and further, swelling out with thick hardening muscle. His shoulders widened, deltoids becoming bigger and rounder and his traps expanded, growing further up his neck. Veins began to push further out from under Peter’s skin, extending up his arms as his forearms began to thicken, up to his swelling biceps and triceps that jutted further and further outward. While his waist stayed trim, his lats pushed out wider and wider, forcing his arms out more as his back swelled into a thick mountainous range with a deep curvature to his lower back and giving him a v-taper bodybuilders would kill for, swollen obliques pointing down to his junk. Peter’s abs contracted and swelled, his six-pack becoming a perfect, symmetrical eight-pack. His abdominal mounds were like hills, deep cuts separating each abdominal while veins pushed out from under his tightening skin. Even in his immobile state, Peter’s thickening legs were forced out wider as his inner thighs demanded more room. His quads ballooned, each quad head visible under his taut skin with deep cuts separating each one, hamstrings swelling and glutes expanding into a huge, solid, muscular ass, jutting outward like a shelf. His calves grew out into thick, powerful diamonds of pure muscle jutting from each leg. Peter’s feet and hands grew thicker to stay in proportion, though it wasn’t the only thing. To finish off, Peter felt his genitals grow bigger. What was once fairly sizeable between his legs was now an obscenely sized soft cock and thick balls. Peter’s huge chest heaved as the growth stopped, sweat covering him head to toe; he was now truly feeling the weight of his bigger body. Experimenter stood, a huge hard cock pushing out from under his clothes, examining the fruits of his experiment. At 5’10”, Peter looked like more like Venom with the amount of muscle on his body. Experimenter ran a finder along the curve of Peter’s left pec, wiping sweat away and he sucked his finger. “Sublime,” he said, taking Peter’s pecs in his hands and squeezing them. “You were already the proportionate strength of spider. It seems it’s increased exponentially. How does it feel?” “Wrong,” spat Peter, catching his breath. Experimenter let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you feel that way now. Perhaps if I let you explore these new… abilities, you’ll change your tune. I think you’ll find your body is not the only thing that’s changed.” Experimenter vanished and in his place, the streets of New York grew from the ground, albeit empty of people, cars and completely white. Peter felt control return to his body and he stretched himself out. His body felt different, stronger and more powerful than ever. Despite his bigger size, Peter was still incredibly flexible. His spider sense was much more powerful; Peter had much greater sensory perception of the world around him. Without even looking, Peter could feel the world around him with his spider sense. Peter jumped and was instantly surprised and the speed and height of his jump, he had nearly completely scaled over a building twenty-five storeys high. Despite having no web shooters, on instinct he touched his middle fingers to his palm and organic webbing shot out from his wrist and he began swinging through the seemingly endless streets. His speed and momentum were much greater than before Experimenter brought him here, covering a city block in half the time. Peter let go of a swing to land on a building but, not used to his faster momentum, slammed into the building and caused the wall to crack where his hands and feet pushed through. “Oops,” chuckled Peter. He raised a hand up to grip the wall and as he moved, he began pulling chunks of the wall out. “Gah, my wall-sticking ability is much stronger,” muttered Peter. “Gotta focus it down a little.” It was just like when he first got his powers, Peter had to learn and explore his body and powers once again because they had changed so much. No longer did he merely stick to walls, his adhesiveness was much greater in that he could effectively use it to destroy obstacles and be immovable when climbing. As Peter went through the city testing his new body, challenges would appear out of thin air for him. On one street an assortment of vehicles appeared and Peter took great pleasure in testing out his much greater strength. Where a car had once presented a small challenge to his previous strength, he found he could now pick these up with ease, lifting them overhead with one hand as if they weighed as much as a laptop computer. Lifting other vehicles like SUVs, buses and armoured vehicles were so easy that Peter would lift them overhead and squat a dozen reps before casting them aside, unworthy of his attention. There was even a big tank that was a little more challenging that the other vehicles, but Peter was still amazed at his strength as he lifted it above his head and dropped it to the floor, muscles flaring and veins pulsating. He even grabbed the cannon and swung the whole tank down like a hammer, smashing it into the white paving. He then swung it around and let go, sending it flying a mile down the block until it smashed into a building. The power was intoxicating. "Enjoying yourself?" asked Experimenter, who appeared before Peter. "Yeah, maybe," said Peter, grinning and inadvertently bouncing his pecs. "This power is incredible... I feel like the Hulk! But without, you know, the uncontrollable urge to SMASH!" Experimenter chuckled, folding his arms over his chest. "Perhaps another test?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Experimenter disappeared and in his place, several dozen men appeared, like white dolls all wielding a variety of weaponry from clubs, knives, guns and even rocket launchers. Within seconds Peter's Spider Sense went off. Where once it would warn him of danger within close proximity, it now gave him much greater perception of his environment. Everything was... slower, yet time moved normally. He could feel his opponents' every tiny movement in his mind, able to identify each individual threat, even if they weren't in his field of vision, and form a plan in his head. He shot a dozen webs from one hand, each attaching to the men with melee weapons and pulled them from their grasps whilst simultaneously flipping around and twisting his body at greater speed than before to dodge a hail of incoming bullets. Peter noticed that his equilibrium and balance were a little off as he wasn't used to bouncing around with such weight and momentum but quickly adjusted to prevent himself from slamming into the ground and leave himself open to attack. In less than a minute, Peter had disarmed and webbed up half of his opponents without taking so much as a single hit. He had a natural control over his ability to weave his new organic webbing and formed a thick dome of webs around his crouched body as his enemies shot at him, the bullets ricocheting off his shield. When their guns were empty, Peter sprung out from the web some like a cannon, taking several out by clothes-lining them and snipe-webbing a couple of others to tangle up their bodies with thick, explosive globules of web. Soon they were all defeated, webbed up and stuck to buildings and hung from streetlights. It had taken less than three minutes and Peter was in awe at his speed and agility in taking down such a large, multi-armed gang with such ease. Though his basking was short lived as his spider sense went off and he sensed that right behind him, barrelling down the street at 120 mph was a six car train merely seconds from hitting him. Peter spun on his heel, digging his feet in with all the strength of his spider-adhesiveness, putting his hands out in front of him. The train slammed into him at full speed, the ground crumbled and trenches formed as his feet went backwards, as Peter used all his strength to stop the train. His body was racked with pain but it only fuelled his will. He screamed as he pushed back, muscles flaring and bulging, the train beginning to slow as he demanded that it submit to his strength. The wheels of the train kept spinning, but they were losing the battle of wills, until finally Peter brought it to a halt. Then he started pushing back, forcing it to reverse until he was gaining momentum and running back down the street, the train feebly trying to push forwards. He dug his hands in, bending the white metal into his palms to get a good grip. He jumped, pulling the train up with him and then slammed it to the ground, watching the train crumple into a conjoined heap, lying helpless and immobile. He landed with a thud, chest heaving and muscles twitching, examining his handiwork. “So much power,” he muttered. “Look at what I’m capable of…” “Impressive, is it not?” asked Experimenter, appearing before Peter. “Yes, it is,” Peter replied. “But it is too much for one man to hold. With great power comes great responsibility and this... I feel out of control. Like, if I don't keep my body in check then the power will overwhelm me." The White City shrank away until the two men were standing in the room they began in. Experimenter cocked his head to the side and massaged Peter's deltoid soothingly. "Perhaps, then, you need a reminder of who you really are," said Experimenter. He stood to the side and waved his hand, a full length mirror appearing in front of them. Peter took in his unfamiliar naked reflection, how much different his body looked. He felt awkward, exposed and, despite his size, vulnerable. "I've seen into your memories, Peter," said Experimenter. "Even after you became Spider-Man, you have always seen yourself as the skinny geek you once were..." The reflection changed to Peter before the spider bite that transformed his life. The reflection stood wearing thick glasses, loose pants held up by a belt on his thin, awkward body with almost no muscle on his shirtless chest. Peter felt tears begin to well up in his eyes. "You don't feel strong unless you're Spider-Man, do you?" asked Experimenter. "The mask, the costume, you feel the strength and power from them but it also reminds you of the responsibility." Experimenter placed his hand on Peter's pec and the familiar red and blue costume expanded over Peter's body. Now reflected was an Olympia-sized Spider-Man, costume hugging every bulge and clinging to every separation on Peter's body. "It's more than a costume," said Peter quietly. "It's a symbol, a reminder that these powers are not for my own needs, but to help others." "Perhaps then your new strength is not such a bad thing, Peter," said Experimenter. "In your memories I have seen how you have overcome obstacles beyond your abilities by coming up with solutions to compensate for your shortcomings. But now your power is greater. You can do more to protect the people so long as you keep reminding yourself of your responsibility. You're stronger, faster, your limitations are now fewer. Isn't that better?" Peter slowly nodded, remembering the feats he had just accomplished with his greater powers. Experimenter smiled at the acknowledgement, seeing in his mind how Peter was beginning to sway. "Perhaps you need a new symbol, a new costume to reflect your greater power and responsibilities. A new reminder." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter's old costume disappeared. In its place, a new costume formed over his body. Tight black spandex covered him head to toe and like before, clung to every bulging muscle and hugged in every separation. The upper body was sleeveless, his thick deltoids protruding and showing off how powerful his body was, with a red spider emblazoned across his thick pecs and down his stomach. His arms had long black gloves where the upper hems hugged his bulging biceps, the fingertips and elbows covered in a red web design. Covering his lats and down his waist was a similar red web design that only pronounced how wide his upper body was, whilst highlighting his solid, deeply cut eight-pack. His lower half was similarly black. Along the outsides of his thighs was the red web design, which also covered over his calves. The soles of his feet were red which led up to red webs covering his toes and heels. The mask was black up to his cheeks and up to the back of his head, above there it was red with a black web design. The large lenses covering his eyes were red, shaped like the eyes on his previous costume. Peter was impressed at his new costume, turning around to see his back. There was another red spider, the upper legs stretched across his back and the lower four going down to just above his jutting glutes. "A new look for a new Spider-Man," said Experimenter, massaging his hard cock through his clothes. "A stronger, unstoppable Spider-Man." Peter grinned under his mask, flexing his muscles and watching how his body stretched the costume. He really did look powerful, he thought to himself. "Thank you," said Peter. "And I get to stay this way? No strings attached?" Experimenter grinned, but it was a darker smile. "Who said I was finished yet?" Peter found himself unable to move again. He growled, furious. "What more do you want from me!?" barked Peter. "Tsk, tsk," said Experimenter, tutting, running a finger over Peter as he walked around him in a circle. "That's no way to treat the person who so easily gave you your new powers, and could very easily take them away again. And more." Peter went silent but still scowled. He had no way of gaining any hand in this place so reluctantly remained docile. Not that he had much choice. "Now, if you promise to behave then I will let you have control over your body again,” said Experimenter. Peter said nothing but with a wave of Experimenter's hand he was on his knees. "Promise?" Experimenter asked again. Again, Peter was speechless. Experimenter sighed and with another wave of his hand, sent shockwaves of pain throughout Peter's body. Peter ground his teeth together to stop himself screaming. "Promise!" growled Experimenter. "I won't say it again." "I PROMISE!" screamed Peter and the pain stopped. "Good boy." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter was able to move. He was a little shaky but managed to get up on his feet. He was sweating profusely and ripped his mask off to get a little air. "So... there's a memory of yours I'm quite curious to revisit..." Experimenter mused, scratching his chin. "Oh yeah?" asked Peter, his voice shaking. "Which one?" Peter was feeling like hell and it was getting worse. The pain Experimenter had hit him with before must have been stronger than he thought, Peter mused. His head felt light and he like the room spinning. "What would be the fun in telling you and spoiling the surprise," said Experimenter with a sly grin. A pain greater than what Experimenter had hit Peter with shot up his sides. Peter fell to his knees, hunching over and wrapping his arms around himself, grunting loudly in pain. "M-my sides," Peter managed to choke out. "The... The pain..." Peter's body shook, the pain wouldn't stop. He gripped himself tighter, sweat pouring off his body. "What... What are you DOING TO ME!?" Experimenter just smiled, watching Peter try and fight what was happening. "Pain... The pain, it's excruciating," Peter snarled through his teeth. He suddenly felt something touch his arms through his costume and Peter's eyes bulged with fear. And then it pushed again, several things, fighting for room. He tried to stand but he was in so much pain he could barely move. Four distinct lumps under the tight spandex forced his arms away before shrinking away. Peter dared to look down at his body and he screamed at what he saw. There were four hands pushing out and going back down under his costume. "No!" he shouted. "No please! Not t-this! Must... Control... It... The pain... No... Feels like I'm being r-ripped apart. Can't... Let it... Happen. No! AHHHH!" Peter wrapped his arms back around himself but it was too late. The pain grew greater and greater, building to a head, until he couldn't stop what was coming. Four huge, muscular arms ripped through the sides of his costume, each one as big as his usual arms. Two were attached to his lats while the lower two came out from just below them above his obliques. Peter screamed in horror as he watched his extra limbs grab each other. He could feel their individual touches, feel the muscles in each new arm bulge and flex with every movement. He wanted to rip them off and they reacted to his thoughts, pulling at each other with all their strength but it just shot pain through his body. “W-why!?” gasped Peter. “Why did you do this to me?” Experimenter just shrugged. “This… this was one of the lowest points in my life,” snapped Peter. “I tried to cure myself of my powers, depressed and questioning my life, blaming them for my personal tragedies… But it only made me like this, made me more like a spider and I was lucky to be normal again. Please, I beg you, change me back!” “No,” said Experimenter. “What is more fitting? I have increased your powers exponentially, and now I have made you what you truly are. Spider-Man. A body to fit the power from whence they came. Glorious.” Experimenter waved his hand and Peter’s costume repaired itself, as well as long gloves appearing on his new limbs. “Six arms to web around the city with, four extra arms as strong as the other two, even more power to fight crime with, even more strength at your disposal.” “But I’m a freak!” growled Peter, trying to control and coordinate his extra limbs which seemed to have minds of their own. They were grabbing at his thick pecs and glutes and rubbing their hands over his body. He had to really fight to get them to stop, despite how good their touches felt. “You were already a freak, Peter,” smirked Experimenter. “You said it yourself over and over again in your memories.” Peter was having difficulty with his extra appendages, just getting them to rest at his sides was a difficult enough task. It was bad enough now that there were four more arms, their musculature left his with even less room. Peter shut his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, to clear his mind. The arms seemed to respond, falling naturally in place. When he felt calmer, he started to test their coordination. Each side would move collectively unless he gave them a command. He started with general movements, working out ways to move them individually without them getting tangled up whilst Experimenter watched gleefully. Soon Peter had enough control that he was satisfied, giving a sextuple bicep flex; six huge arms, their individual circumferences as big as Peter’s head, all bulging and stretching the hems of the tight gloves they were encased in. “You were more than prepared to live with six arms back then,” commented Experimenter, massaging his crotch. “How does it feel now?” Peter sighed, running his upper two hands through his hair as the lower four crossed themselves. “I guess… there’s no fighting it,” he admitted, defeatedly. “I guess you’ve seen in my memories that I’ll never be destined for a normal, happy life. No doubt you’ve seen my future too and made the same judgement.” “Of all my powers, Peter, foresight is not one of them,” said Experimenter. “I have empathic and some telepathic abilities. I can read your mind, read your feelings, but I cannot influence them or see beyond the present.” “Well that does kind of explain why you’ve put my mind through this much anguish from your experiments, and despite all you've done you haven’t forced me to accept these changes unwillingly,” said Peter. “Just… promise me you won’t change me from Spider-Man into some kind of Man-Spider.” “Oh goodness no,” said Experimenter. “I’ve seen that memory and I wasn’t keen myself.” Peter nodded and thought, ‘you and me both’. He raised his arms and shot six web lines, approving the result. ‘I could get used to this’. Experimenter smiled and waved his hand again, ready to begin his next experiment. Peter hadn’t noticed this, but he did notice the throaty, heavy breathing coming behind him. He turned around and once more, his eyes bulged in fear. A distorted black, liquid-like, form with holes where Its eyes and mouth should be began to stagger toward Peter. “The Symbiote!” he gasped. “You gotta be kidding me!” “There’s nowhere to run Peter,” said Experimenter, disappearing. Peter used all six arms to shoot webbing at the alien goo but It just absorbed it, growing in mass and size. He changed tactic, willing his webs to shoot explosive web balls to try and snare it, but the Symbiote once more absorbed them and grew even larger, beginning to tower over Peter. Peter turned and tried to swing away in a desperate attempt to escape but he just hit an invisible wall. He began to climb but he was met with another invisible wall. He felt several tendrils suddenly wrap themselves around him and start to pull. He used every ounce of power in his wall-sticking ability to keep from being pulled down, but the Symbiote was too strong and he was soon tumbling to the ground. More black tendrils latched onto him and Peter desperately tried to rip them off, but with each touch the Symbiote latched further onto him. It started tearing his costume off, pulling it away in chunks as the spandex material stretched until it could stretch no more under the powerful pull of the Symbiote. Peter tried to crawl away but he was being pulled back, the Symbiote tearing away the remnants of his costume and began to slither up his naked legs. ‘Got to fight it,’ he thought. ‘Got to reject it...’ It started to grip tight on his legs, overlapping tendrils consuming his legs, sending a cold wave rippling through his body. The Symbiote covered his crotch and dove into his ass crack, burying itself past his hole and deep inside him, tendrils reaching up to latch onto his arms and force them back. Peter grunted and struggled under the grasp of the encroaching Symbiote but he knew the battle was lost, yet he was still mentally rejecting the connection. It was crawling up his arms and back, consuming him. It travelled up his neck, covering his hair until it went into his mouth and covered his eyes, leaving him in darkness. Peter felt himself lose consciousness. “Wake up, Peter.” Peter awoke and realised he was now standing up. Experimenter was sat in front of him, still pawing at his crotch, watching him intently. “I don’t want this,” said Peter groggily. He felt exhausted but his energy levels were getting stronger. “The Symbiote?” asked Experimenter. “But you had such a good time with it once before.” “Yeah, until I realised it was slowly trying to kill me,” replied Peter. Once again Peter was unable to move except for his head. “I can feel it, trying to take over,” he said. “Trying to bond with me.” “Why don’t you let it?” asked Experimenter. “It will only make you stronger.” “At what cost?” retorted Peter. “My life? Should I just let it consume me like the Venom Symbiote tried to? Let it suck me dry until it kills me from exhaustion or when it’s using my body dangerously?” Experimenter stood and waved his hand, the full length mirror appearing again. In his reflection, Peter could see he was head-to-toe covered in the black Symbiote with a reddish hue where the light reflected off the shapes of his muscles, two red patches on his face where his eyes would be. It was like a smooth second skin; every muscle, every vein, every groove and separation on display like if Peter were just standing naked; except for his head which covered him like a mask and his crotch which pooled like a codpiece, giving him some dignity despite how much it bulged. He was disgusted at the sight; with his size he could almost look like Venom, his old Symbiote that then bonded with Eddie Brock. “I can feel it in my mind, banging on the door and trying to get in,” said Peter. “I won’t let it take over me. And you can’t make me.” “That I cannot,” admitted Experimenter. “Though it is a sentient being, perhaps if you were to ask it what it will do to you, you might change your mind.” “No!” Peter barked. His head was killing him, a powerful headache throbbing from the Symbiote’s attempts. ‘Let meee innn…’ he heard a throaty, breathy voice in his mind say. ‘NO!’ Peter screamed in his mind. Peter suddenly felt a movement around his stomach and a large glob began to extend from his abs, reaching up to his face and beginning to take form. Holes appeared to form eyes and a mouth. “If youuu will not ssspeak to usss in your mmmind, then weee will ssspeak to you outssside,” said the Symbiote. “Join with usss Peeeterrr.” “No, no, no, no, NO!” growled Peter. “Your kind has caused me nothing but pain, suffering and grief. I reject you! You are not welcome in my body!” “Weee know what our kinnn have done to youuu,” said the Symbiote, its eyehole moving to convey shame. “But weee are not like themmm. Weee only want to helllp youuu. Make youuu ssstronger.” “I’ve heard that story before,” said Peter, sharply. “Weee do not lie!” It screeched. “Youuu know the hissstory of my ssspecies, how we mussst bond with othersss to live. And while weee live on thhhrough othersss, we give them betterrr livesss. Make them ssstronger!” “The last symbiote I encountered nearly killed me when it was ‘living’ off of me,” growled Peter. “And then, when I rejected it, it latched onto another man like a parasite and fuelled his hatred, again trying to end my life.” “We cannot ssspeak for the actionsss of our speciesss asss a whole,” said the Symbiote. “But do nottt judge usss on their actionsss. We are not the sssame asss themmm.” “Why should I believe you?” A tendril extended from the glob before him and connected with his face. Suddenly Peter’s mind was filled with flashing images, memories of the Symbiote. The joys of a new host, the hosts’ bringing good to their worlds, their hosts’ corruption from being drunk on their own power, the Symbiote being used and forced to destroy, constant rejection from hundreds, thousands of species. Betrayal, isolation, pain, loneliness, drifting for hundreds of years alone in the cold of space, frozen in its prison-like rock form. Peter could feel himself crying. He was then shown some other hosts, ones that had used the Symbiote for good. Memories filled with joy and pleasure, great companionship and harmonious coexistence, some even sexual; but these memories were a handful, eventually parting with the host at the end of a long life bonded together before being used for evil by the next host. “Wee arrre not a tool for dessstructionnn,” said the Symbiote. “Many of our hossstsss usssed usss, defiled usss. Can you sssee how weee tried to ssstop them? They were ssstronger than usss, imprisssoned usss in their mindsss so they could ussse usss for their ssselfishhh vendettaaasss.” Peter nodded, speechless. “From the brrrief glanccce into your sssubconsciousss we can sssee you are nnnot evil at hhheart, Peeeterrr Parrrkerrr,” It said. “Yyyour will isss ssstrong, even now you arrre keeeping usss out. You would beee a powwwerfulll massster. Weee woullld not beee able to brrring youuu harm.” “I’m nobody's master,” said Peter. “And you are nobody’s slave. A symbiotic relationship is beings able to live equally, each one benefitting from the other.” “That isss all weee desire, Peeeterrr,” said the Symbiote. “Weee wish to live through yourrr bodyyy and innn returnnn, make youuu ssstronger! Weee would neverrr hhharm youuu, our life dependsss on youuu living. Making youuu ssstronger keeepsss you alive, keeepsss usss alive.” Peter sighed. “If I bond with you, if I let you in, it’ll be on a few conditions,” said Peter. “Nnname themmm.” “One, I will not refer to myself as ‘us’,” said Peter. “I am me and you are you. Two, I will host you but I will be in complete control of my own mind and body. You will not take over when I’m sleeping or make me angrier and lose control of my actions, or make me more violent. The only exception to this is if I am unconscious and I’m in danger, you can get me away somewhere that’s safe until I regain consciousness and that’s it. Three, I will not consume brains, human matter or suck out people’s life force in any way, shape or form. Four, if I change my mind about you and I want you gone, even if we are fully bonded, you will leave my body without question. Are we clear?” The Symbiote was silent for a few moments before it responded, considering Peter’s proposal. Slowly, the glob in front of Peter nodded. “Weee accepttt,” said the Symbiote. “Youuu will not have to worry about usss, weee will cooperate fullly. And weee do nottt feeed as you dessscribed. Weee only feeed off your hormonesss, adrendalinnne, tessstosssterone and endorrrphinesss.” “That’s… good to know,” said Peter. “Before we bond, can I ask what your name is?” “Name?” It asked. “Weee dooo not have a name though manyyy have referred to usss as beeeing living obeeediennnce.” “Obedience, huh?” said Peter, chuckling. “No wonder you called me your master and agreed to my conditions. Okay Obedience, I’ll let you bond with me.” Obedience withdrew back into Peter and he opened his mind. He felt power begin to surge through him like a sun rising deep inside him, spreading outward into every fibre of his being, his already incredible strength growing exponentially. The feeling of fully bonding, which he had never done with his old Symbiote, was incredible. His mind filled completely with the memories of Obedience and of his previous hosts. The histories and knowledge of thousands of individuals and species filling his mind and Peter was able to access them instantly, like Google now powered his brain. He willed the Symbiote to change into the costume Experimenter had given him, the black goo covering him morphing into his desired shape. The costume was even tighter than before, a perfect second skin that looked painted on. Peter didn’t even realise Experimenter had disappeared while he had been talking with Obedience and that the White City had grown around him. “Alright, let’s see how good I am now,” said Peter. “Six arms and a Symbiote, here we go.” He pushed off from the ground, ascending over one hundred feet in seconds from a single jump. “Whoa!” cried Peter, laughing, shooting a web. He swung so fast through the city that he was a moving blur as he travelled. His even further enhanced Spider-Sense enabled him to see for miles ahead, calculating exactly where his webs would hit for the perfect, fastest route through the city and with six web lines instead of two, he made short work of the distance. He was able to travel across the entirety of the replicated island of Manhattan within a minute. Peter swung back into the heart of the city and landed from one hundred and fifty feet in the air, down to a grouping of vehicles on the street, making them all shake from the impact. Not that Peter was fazed by such a forceful descent, his body was now so strong that the landing hadn’t hurt him in the slightest; he’d just absorbed the impact. For him, now, it was just like jumping down one step on the stairs instead of high in the air. Peter lifted every vehicle but there was no challenge, no matter the size of the vehicle. He could lift them with one hand, one finger even, and they weighed almost nothing. His already enhanced strength further enhanced by Obedience gave him so much strength that Peter didn’t know what to do with it. He even tried piling them on top of each other, webbing them up and pulling the web tight to crush them down. He could lift the pile of thirty vehicles, each of varying size and weight, with two hands though his muscles bulged only slightly when he held it up with one. ‘Perhapsss you neeed sssomethinggg more challengiiing,’ said Obedience in Peter’s head. ‘I know, but what?’ thought Peter. Peter looked around but nothing struck out to him. Not even Experimenter, his omniscient captor who could read his mind, changed his surroundings to give him a new challenge. Peter sighed; he had to find out what his new limits were, what his body was capable of. He looked up and down the street and spotted what he was looking for, his challenge. Peter walked up to a building on the street. It was standing singularly, no other buildings attached, at least twenty storeys high with masonry and statues along the top. Peter could only guess at its weight but he was pumped, he knew he had to lift that building, or at the very least try. Peter contained the building in a tight, intricate web to keep it together structurally. He piledrived his six fists into the ground around the building, digging a trench down to its foundations. Peter shot a few extra webs around the sides of the building to keep it balanced and prevent it from tipping over. He let out a long breath and flexed his huge muscles to warm them up, get them loose. He cracked his neck, psyching himself up. He knew he could do this. Peter crouched down and buried all six of his hands into the foundations, filling the holes with webbing to keep them from slipping. He let out another long breath slowly and deeply breathed back in. Peter pushed his legs to go up, grunting. They shook under the exertion, all the muscles in his body bulging insanely as he forced them to lift the building. The building groaned at being forced against the will of gravity, the foundations cracking as they were torn from the ground. Peter grunted and growled, putting all his strength into defeating his obstacle. It was taking a long time but he could feel the building slowly move upward, millimetre by millimetre. His legs bulged so much that even the Symbiote had trouble keeping together. It would suddenly split open in places and then quickly reform. ‘Got to… keep… going,’ Peter grunted in his mind. ‘Keeep goinggg Peeeterrr,’ Obedience cheered. Peter felt his strength surge through sheer force of will and he pushed up harder with his legs. They slowly began to straighten, the ground breaking beneath him making him sink a foot down but he didn’t care, he just kept going. “That’s it Peter,” said Experimenter who appeared behind him. “Show me how strong I’ve made you.” Peter growled like a wild animal, sweat pouring off his body, veins pulsing so hard they look set to burst under his paper-thin skin encased mostly in the Symbiote. Up and up and up the building went and then, with a scream of victory, Peter raised the building overhead. His chest heaved as he took fast, deep breaths, astonished at his feat. He pulled his arms out from the holes and began to shift the building over him until he was dead centre underneath it. “Are you fucking impressed?” Peter roared. Experimenter nodded. “More.” Peter didn’t need telling again, and began to squat the building. The first rep took some time but as the reps increased the faster they became. A whole building was on top of him, held up only by his six arms and huge muscular body, and it was only getting lighter as he repped deep squats. “Yes!” cried Experimenter, pawing fast at his crotch. “MORE!” Peter stopped squatting and threw the building up hundreds of feet into the sky. He shot more webs up at it to keep it together. He braced his arms up and caught it, the force pushing him five feet deep into the ground, causing a crater to form. Only his head and arms visible under the ten-inch gap. Peter forced his legs to move and he walked up and out of the crater, holding the building aloft and continued into the street. “Do you want more?” he barked at Experimenter, who nodded fervently. With the smallest of movements in his arms, Peter tore the building apart. Experimenter had finally had his release, moaning loudly as the rubble and debris fell around them, smashing into nearby buildings and causing them to crumple apart. Peter swaggered towards Experimenter as the last pieces of debris crashed into the ground, his muscles pumped to the extreme, shoulders and chest rising with raw power as he breathed. Even his cock was engorged, pumped and tenting underneath his symbiotic costume, jutting out profusely and swaying with each heavy step. “Is there anything else you were curious about, Experimenter?” Peter huffed. “Or are we done here?” Experimenter was shuddering, licking his lips. He managed to catch his breath and waved away the White City until the two of them stood in the familiar white room. “Oh Peter, you have no idea how satisfied you’ve made me,” said Experimenter. “But yes, I believe we are done. I suppose now I’ll just put you back to normal and send you home.” “Wait, what!?” exclaimed Peter. “Turn me back? After everything you put me through you’re just going to… send me back home, as if nothing happened?” “Well, yes,” said Experimenter, making his chair appear and taking a seat. “Did you really think this would be permanent?” “Well… yeah,” said Peter. “I thought that was the point. You played with me, did what you wanted to me and then… I don’t know...” ‘Pleeeassse, Peeeterrr,’ cried Obedience in his mind. ‘Don’t lettt him take usss awwway.’ “Even the Symbiote you gave me wants to stay,” pleaded Peter. “And you can’t exactly wipe our memories, you said so yourself that you cannot influence my mind.” “That is true,” said Experimenter, waving his hand again as a glass of red wine appeared. He sipped it, savouring the taste. “But then why should I let you keep these changes? What’s in it for me? It could be fun to observe you back on Earth, discontented with your existence as normal, boring Peter Parker and Spider-Man, always remembering what it was like to have more and yearn and long desperately to have it again.” “That would be just cruel,” said Peter, quietly. “And it’s not just me you would affect, but also Obedience. I’m sure you’ve seen his memories, seen what he’s been through. I’ve accepted and bonded with him now, I know I will be the perfect host for him and… and I know he’ll enhance my life greatly. If you are anything, Experimenter, it is not cruel. Curious, but you didn’t do all of this to me to be cruel.” “But what will you do now back on Earth?” asked Experimenter. “You’re bigger, more powerful and with some additional appendages; surely the world would notice? Surely the world would notice that on Peter Parker, let alone Spider-Man.” Peter was about to respond when the Symbiote covering him started to shift and move. Peter’s extra arms began to shrink down, his muscles decreasing until Peter stood in normal clothes, just as he would have looked before Experimenter took him. Experimenter looked in fascination at the change. Images quickly flashed in Peter’s head and he smiled. “Obedience tells me that Symbiotes are natural tesseracts,” Peter said, looking down at his normal look. “They can not only change the appearance of their host, but also their mass. Camouflage. While I am still big and multi-armed, what you see now is just an illusion created by the Symbiote. I guess it shouldn’t be a surprise if you read my memories. You should have seen that when I had my last symbiote, I was able to carry things like my camera inside the suit without adding any extra mass.” “Fascinating…” muttered Experimenter, his soaked crotch bulging again. “Please,” said Peter, walking over to Experimenter and getting on his knees. “Let me stay this way. I know it is selfish but I know that with the changes you’ve given me, I can be more than I ever was. And, if you let me stay this way when you send me back, I promise that you can bring me back to your place anytime and do whatever you want me to.” Peter changed back to his muscular, six armed state, naked except for a pair of black briefs that hugged him perfectly. Experimenter looked Peter up and down before smiling, draining his glass. “I suppose I will allow it,” he said, rubbing his hands along Peter’s swollen traps. Peter smiled and stood up, holding out three hands to shake. Experimenter chuckled and shook the middle hand. “Thank you,” said Peter. With a wave of Experimenter’s hand, Peter was plunged into darkness. When Peter opened his eyes, he found he was on top of a building back in regular New York City. He looked down and saw his body was just as it was; thickly muscled with six arms and wearing only the briefs. He grinned, willing his new costume to cover him. Peter’s ultra-enhanced Spider Sense picked up a radio signal from the police, a robbery was in progress and the thieves had gotten away in an armoured car, officers were in pursuit. ‘Arrre you rrready, Peeeterrr?” asked Obedience in his head. ‘Yes I am,’ he replied. ‘Let’s show the world the new, improved Spider-Man.’ -- x -- Experimenter sighed contently, another satisfactory experiment. He would soon be seeing Peter Parker again, that he was sure of. He waved his hand and before him, a dozen floating screens appeared, showing different people doing various superpowered activities. Experimenter observed each one, taking in what he was seeing. “Curious…” he muttered. “Curious…” THE END…? Thanks for reading!

deleted

Pump up the Volume 2017 edition A post from the original Muscle evolution forums updated for 2017 I will also continue the series if you like it. Tim looked at his watch for the fourth time in ten minutes. Dan didn't seem to be coming after all. It had been a long, hot summer, and the two friends often met up in the afternoon and played frisbee -- usually in the park, but today was especially warm and Dan had suggested the beach. So Tim had turned up in his t-shirt and khaki shorts, with a speedo underneath just in case they went swimming. He'd strolled up and down the sand for half an hour now and their was no sign of his friend. He leant back against the breakwater and considered what to do. There were a couple of dozen people along the beach: playing ball, soaking up the sun or reading, and it was pleasant enough to stand here for a while and watch the world go by, especially as there were a fair number of guys here who didn't mind showing off what they'd got from all those hours in the gym. Tim had a pretty average bod in fact: not fat but a little flabby, and a bit hairy too -- hardly what you'd call athletic. Not that he was bad-looking: some of those gym-guys might have returned his looks if he hadn't been too shy to let them catch him watching them. But he could hardly stop himself from looking when he saw the three guys who'd just arrived. They were perhaps in their mid-twenties, with golden skin and sun-bleached hair, and their t-shirts did little to hide the fact that they were all extremely big guys. Tim's attention was drawn to one in particular, carrying some sort of poles, whose arms seeming to be bursting out of his shirt, and whose smooth, muscular legs rippled as his quads and calves tensed and relaxed with each step. Could they be serious bodybuilders, he wondered? The guy with the pole and another one carrying a bright orange bundle of netting stopped and started to assemble them into what must be a volleyball net. And sure enough, the third boy, dressed similarly but wearing Headphones connected to a smartphone, was carrying a ball... and looking around, as if scanning the horizon for something lost. For a moment he looked directly at Tim, slightly quizzically, and Tim, realizing he'd been staring openly at the three guys, glanced away and pretended to be getting the sand out of his flip-flops. It didn't work. Shit, the guy was coming over -- Tim felt nervous, intimidated by the guy's size: his throat felt tight as if he'd hardly be able to speak. "Hey man," the guy began, tossing the ball back to his friends and taking off his headphones, "we were planning to play volleyball, but my teammate hasn't shown up, so I was wondering... you seem to be on your own -- would you like to join us?" Tim swallowed. Up close this guy was even more amazing: his pecs were clearly visible under his shirt, nipples and all. His biceps were too big for the sleeves, which he'd roughly bunched up over his broad shoulders. Tim caught himself staring, and stammered: "Oh... I... uh... yeah, I would l-love to.... but.... that is... I mean, I've played a little, but surely I'm not in your league? He smiled disarmingly: "Ah, don't worry about that, we don't take it too seriously. C'mon, it'll be fun. Hey, I'm Rich, by the way." "Oh, er... yeah... Tim. Nice to meet you." But Tim's attention was drawn to the two other guys, who'd finished putting up the net, and proceeded to peel off their shirts, and their shorts too. Underneath they were wearing square-cut swimsuits that left little to the imagination. They stood there for a moment, displaying their muscular bodies to the world, then began to warm up, punching the ball back and forth. With each step, jump or bend of an arm, muscles bulged and rippled across their smooth bodies. Tim's eyes were nearly popping out of their sockets. He'd seen some fit guys on the beach before, but never anything like this. From what he could see Rich was built the same way as the others... Tim felt himself getting hard at the idea of his new teammate stripping off too. Fortunately, his own speedo (which considering his relatively small body he rather hoped he wouldn't be required to strip too) was tight enough to stop the bulge getting too obvious. But could these boys really want to play with him? It didn't make any sense! Rich noticed his reluctance, and also his interest: "Yeah we do like to show off a bit I guess. Look... Tim, I understand you might feel a bit shy... but here, listen to this." He handed his headphones to Tim and quickly searched for the youtube video on his Smartphone from his pocket. "If I'm not mistaken it'll give you a little confidence boost." Then he smiled slyly at Tim and winked, "Well, actually, not so little." At first, Tim couldn't hear anything, but then the music began to slowly fade in. For a few bars, it was a swirl of mysterious, floating chords: amorphous but intriguing. Then the beat kicked in: pulsing, throbbing, infectious. This wasn't the kind of music Tim would normally listen to, but he felt himself being immersed in it. A high melody started to fold itself around him, and in the background he thought he could hear some kind of hypnotic, whispered vocal, words repeating over and over again, too indistinct to make out clearly. He stayed standing upright, but felt the music relaxing him, vibrating throughout his body. He noticed that Rich had taken off his shirt and was standing watching him intently, arms crossed in a pose that accentuated his melon-sized pecs and pumped biceps -- but he was too comfortable, too relaxed to ask himself what exactly Rich was looking at. Tim started to experience a kind of tingling, prickling feeling, starting in his fingertips and rapidly spreading along his arms. Not unpleasant like an itch, but more like the pleasant feeling of scratching an itch. He looked, and gasped as he saw the tiny hairs on his arms writhing around and... could they really be retracting? It seemed so: barely seconds later his forearms were completely smooth. Meanwhile the sensation had spread across his whole body: a light tingling on his chest and back, stronger on his legs, and strongest of all -- almost a burning feeling -- in his crotch and underarms. Tim saw the hair vanishing from his legs too, and felt the hairs pulling under his clothes as they retracted. He slipped a hand inside his waistband and felt his stomach, totally smooth even below the navel. No sooner had the tingling subsided than the music stepped up a gear, modulating and becoming more insistent, more powerful. Tim felt he could almost make out the words, but as he strained to do so he became aware of something else: his shorts had slipped down an inch or two at his waist, exposing the top of his speedo, and were now sitting on his hips. Surely he hadn't stretched them somehow? And his previously baggy shirt was feeling smaller than usual, stretched tight across his chest. He put a hand to his chest, and realised that it was himself, his body, and not his clothes that were changing. It was not only Tim's chest that was growing under his shirt, pressing against the light cotton fabric. He felt his shoulders swelling up too, and his biceps ballooning until the muscles stretched his sleeves super tight. Wide, wing-like lats were spreading out from his narrow waist up to his broad shoulders, pulling the material taut across his stomach. His khaki shorts may have been loose at the waist, but he felt the legs fill up as his quads developed too, and lower down he saw he his calves erupting into perfect diamonds of pure muscle. The music continued its slow crescendo, and now Tim could hear the words plainly: "PUMP UP" it whispered, over and over again, and "ULTRAMUSCLE". And pump up he did. Rich watched with a huge grin as Tim's shirt sleeves struggled to contain him, and eventually gave way to the inhuman force of his expanding muscles, his pumped biceps and his cannonball-sized delts erupting through the material. His pecs too were still growing under the shirt: vast plates of pure muscle that pulled up the fabric, exposing Tim's smooth, rock-hard stomach and new-found 6-pack. The others by now had stopped their warm-up and come over to watch. They stood there, gazing in awe at the transformation going on mere inches in front of them. Tim gazed back at their incredible bodies and realized the three of them must all have been through this same experience. Perhaps they had felt, as he did now, their pecs growing more and more, their hard nipples starting to tear through their clothes, and their shirts splitting down the middle as their backs widened into a mass of knotted muscle. Tim's shirt ripped to shreds by his exploding body, fell to the sand. Meanwhile, the thick cords of muscle that were his quads continued to grow, reducing his shorts to tatters. Tim grabbed hold of the waistband and with a single sweep of his arm, ripped away what was left of his shorts. He stood proudly, naked except for his speedo, displaying his body: ultra muscular, ripped and entirely hairless. His torso rose in a perfect V-shape: lats flaring up from his narrow waist to impossibly wide shoulders topped with huge, round delts. His massive, sculpted, boulder-sized pecs jutted forwards several inches in front of the smooth, hard ridges of his chiseled abs. And his arms -- oh god, he thought, my arms! -- they were incredible: melon-sized biceps inhumanly pumped, and thick triceps snaking powerfully down to his forearms. His legs were no less impressive: two pistons of pure muscle with smooth quads that could have been carved out of marble, except that unlike marble they rippled and bulged, along with the rest of his body, at his every move. Of course, Tim was getting off on his own body. Just the thought of so much muscle was normally enough to make Tim hard... now that he actually had it, his cock felt as pumped as the rest of him. He reached down to feel his crotch and realized that it had grown too, and the speedo was stretched tight, holding in his package in front and just managing to contain a tight new bubble-butt behind. He grinned to himself and grinned again when he saw that the three guys all had unmistakable bulges in their swimsuits too. The music had finished now, and Rich reached out and took back the headphones. "Hey bro," he said with a cheeky smile, "welcome to the club! Are you still on for that game of volleyball... or maybe we could go someplace else? Cody here lives nearby..." Tim knew he'd follow these boys anywhere; Cody's place sounded fine. He couldn't wait to get his hands on all that muscle or to share his new body with his new friends. And he made a promise to himself that somehow, somewhere along the way, he also shared that youtube video on Facebook.

Years ago I was in Boy Scouts. I had a subscription to Boy’s Life magazine which had a Jokes page (my favorite part). One issue there was a joke that went like this: Joe: I hear you’ve been taking a mail order bodybuilding course John: Yes Joe: Well you don’t look any different John: No, but you should see my mailman. Thus the inspiration for: Mail Order Bodybuilding John Maxwell lay on his bed reading his new Z-Factor comic book. He got to an ad in the middle and sat up. It showed a skinny kid being picked on at school. The “kid” discovers this wonder program that can only be had through the mail. The next frame shows the “kid” now massively hulked out, including the burst clothes from the first frame. The other kids at school stand back in shock at the bulging biceps that have erupted from the sleeves and the chest that has burst through the front of the shirt. The jeans are in tatters around enormous legs. The tag line for the ad read, “Be the alpha on your block or in your school. Alpha Muscle Building program. Visit our website to order” John smiled. “That would be awesome” He went to his computer and looked up Alpha Muscle’s site. There were multiple packages available. He wasn’t going to waste time and bought the Premium Deluxe package. The site asked options about mail and “previews”. “What do they mean previews?” He clicked the information tab. “Before finalizing the sale we will allow you to preview the results and you can determine if you want to proceed with the program.” “Huh. Ok. Can’t hurt to preview, I guess” John checked the box. 1 week later: Mike Voir was sorting the mail for his route. 20 years old, just finished his AA and was working to earn some money while he figured out what to do with his life. He started to load up his truck when Denise, who worked the counter called him, “Mike, don’t forget those boxes over there” She pointed and he rolled his eyes. Three huge boxes for “John Maxwell 8485 Dream Well Way – Preview Edition” There were two muscle magazines as well with that address. Mike snorted. He glanced at Denise, waving the cover, “Who the hell wants to look like this? It’s disgusting!” He tossed the boxes into the truck. As he got to Dream Well Way on his route, he thought, “What kid orders this crap anyway? Some pimple faced geek I bet” He stopped at 8485 and quickly piled the boxes on a hand truck and rolled it to the door and was sliding it off when the door opened. A young blond teenager, with a slightly athletic build smiled out at him. “Are those for me?” “You John?” Mike asked. “Yep!” The kid seemed ready to wet himself. Mike tried hard not to roll his eyes. “Ok sign here. It says signature required. Glad you’re here so I don’t have to redeliver.” The kid greedily grabbed the pen and signed. Mike felt a strange sensation pass through him and he grunted lightly. John looked up, “You ok?” “Yeah. I think maybe I ate something funny for lunch” Mike took the papers and headed back to his truck. He started it back up to drive and shifted in the seat. Something weird was going on. He felt kind of bloated. He glanced back to the door and saw John wave and try to get the boxes in the door. Mike shook his head and moved on through his route. Later that Afternoon: John had the boxes in his room and was unpacking them. There were several bottles and two books. “What about weights and stuff? How am I supposed to do this with books and bottles? What about the preview thing?” A voice from the door said, “What preview thing?” John looked up to see his best friend Joe standing there, “Joe! Hey! I just bought this thing supposed to help me get big. They said there was a preview, but I don’t see it” Joe moved over to look, “Alpha Muscle Building? That sounds pretty cool. Can I try it with you?” “Yeah, but they promised a preview before I finalized my purchase.” “Maybe it says something in this book” Joe had picked up one with an enormous bodybuilder on the cover. “Hey” John said, “That guy kind of looks like my mailman” “What? No way!” “What’s all that blue stuff he’s standing on? It looks like…” “A mailman uniform only like it exploded…” Joe finished Meanwhile: Mike was turning back into the post office for the evening. Something was definitely not right. His uniform had grown uncomfortable. He felt a bit strange all over as well. He noticed he was the last one back. He had slowed down his route due to feeling odd. Maybe it was good everyone was already gone home for the night. He started to get out of the truck when a ripping sound occurred. He looked down at his right arm. A thick vein erupted along the length of it and the bicep had split the sleeve. He felt tension in his left arm and the same thing happened to that sleeve. “What the Hell? What is happening….” He grunted loudly as he experienced an intense surging powerful feeling and two buttons flew off his shirt pinging against the dashboard of the truck. His chest was pressing outwards straining the rest of his shirt. “Oh shit! I’m turning into one of those freaks! No…..no….” his voice deepened with each “no” He tried to finish climbing out of the truck and found it harder with his new girth. He squeezed out and backed away from the truck like it was the cause of this unusual feeling. The pressure came again. He grunted loudly. This time though it felt good. Almost sexual. Almost….. A loud crack as his lats flared out splitting the back of the shirt in two. His eyes rolled back in his head with the intensity of the sensations flooding his brain. He almost fell over as he adjusted his stance while his quads ballooned out with thick striated muscle and the seams of the pants burst apart. He knew he was getting aroused at all the incredible sensations and at first tried to hide it. The rest of the buttons exploded from his shirt leaving it in tatters over an immense barrel chest and thickly cobbled abs that bulged like he had been doing hgh for years. The waist band of the pants split and they fell and caught on his bulging ass for a moment then fell to the ground. He smiled as a new thought entered his head, “How could I have ever thought this was bad. This is the most amazing thing to ever happen!” He climbed into his car and drove nearly naked. He wasn’t even surprised that he returned to 8485 Dream Well Way. Mike smiled got out of the car and went to the door. Enjoying the feeling of 350 pounds of ripped pure muscle bulging and swaying with each step. He rang the bell smirking. A few moments later the blond kid jerked the door opened then gasped. Another kid appeared behind him. Mike smiled, “Here is your preview. Like what you see?” John and Joe gasped. Mike saw the bulge in John’s pants and the wet stain that appeared there shortly. He walked into the house and they just stepped aside. They then led him to the room with the Alpha Muscle Building course. He looked around. On the computer was the website. A picture of Mike was there. It was a typical before and after only this had occurred within a matter of an afternoon. The first frame was the lanky 5’10 man who weighed maybe 145 pounds and the after was the beast that was filling the room. Underneath it stated, “Thank you for your preview option. Mike Voir payment for $2.5 million has been processed. Please select to proceed or return the product." Joe and John rushed to the computer and fought over the mouse. Mike smiled. “I guess my mailman days are over” There was a click and John gasped. Joe stepped back and Mike continued to smile. “Thank you for your purchase, John Maxwell. You’re gonna love this.” John gasped and stood up. His clothes had already tightened. He grinned at Joe, “This feels awesome, bro” His voice deepened and stubble appeared on his jaw. There was a popping sound like seams giving way and a grunt of satisfaction from another customer of the Alpha Muscle Building Program.

Author's Note: here's another out of the archives -- this one from 2014 as well. A DIFFERENT FOUNTAIN OF YOUTH by Absman420 The texts began shortly before midnight, the buzz of his phone on the nightstand waking him, even in "sleep" mode. At first the old bodybuilder shrugged it off -- he had a fairly good idea who it was and what they wanted -- and they weren't ripe enough yet, anyway -- but when the dull banging began on the front door, he knew he could ignore it no longer. Dressed in only his flannel pajama bottoms -- cut off at the knee to expose his gigantic calves (he hadn't worn pants in over twenty-five years, he bragged) -- he walked down the carpeted stairs to the front door, his stark white hair almost glowing in the darkness. He was a large man. Even in the streams of moonlight coming through the curtains, it was easy to make out his imposing shape. He'd been a weight-lifter most of his life and carried a certain kind of thickness only sported by men who'd spent decades pounding iron -- and carried HIMSELF with the confidence of a man who'd had a superior body for decades. He'd be damned if he'd ruin that by getting old. When he suddenly turned on the outside light, the pounding abruptly stopped. "Who's there?" he growled at the door, even though he knew perfectly well who it was. "Daddy?" A weak, desperate sound. "Please. I can't stand it anymore. Please… they HURT!" The old bodybuilder opened the door, revealing the figure of a lean, young man bathed in the soft glow of the porch light. The boy was maybe 5'8"/ 5'9" about 160lbs, lean in a way that was characteristic of swimmers or long-distance runners, athletic but skinny. Somewhere in his early twenties, he probably shaved once a week, his tight, flawless skin making him look even younger. A tousle of ordinary brown hair that looked slept-on wrong topped a face that was less handsome than pretty. Sure, maybe someday it would mature into handsome, but right now it was the fresh-face of youth. Only his eyes had any fire, bright green and lively. He was dressed in sweat pants, flip flops and a tank top that exposed his lean arms -- he had an air of desperation about him. "Thank God," he said when the old bodybuilder opened the door. "I'm so sorry. I know you said to wait, but I can't stand it anymore! I can't stand it!" He collapsed on the old bodybuilder, hugging the old man's muscular torso, laying his head on the bodybuilder's massive pec. Sobbing, desperate. "I'm so sorry, Daddy! I tried to wait… but they HURT!" The old bodybuilder held the boy and stroked his head while he wept. Finally, he shut the front door and said, "It's okay, boy. The first time can be scary. C'mon inside and let's see what's going on." The boy allowed himself to be led to the living room. He babbled. "I mean, I've been horny as fuck, but I can't cum. I CAN'T CUM! It's driving me fucking crazy. I stroke and stroke… almost… almost… but it doesn't fucking happen. THEY HURT SO FUCKING MUCH!" "Lemme see," the old bodybuilder said, sitting on the hassock before the boy. "When was the last time you saw them?" the boy asked, hands on the waist of his sweatpants. "Three... four days ago? You complimented me on them…" The old bodybuilder smiled. "You have beautiful balls," he said. "Golden eggs!" "Well, they're a little bigger than that now," the boy said, lowering the sweats. Instead of his normal boxer shorts, the boy wore a runner's jock, the thin waist strap low on the pubis, barely atop the root of his cock. The pouch itself was stretched nearly to the point of giving way, stuffed full of the boy's swollen, avocado-sized balls. Between the pull of his nads and the squeeze of the pouch, the boy's cock was nearly hard, ready to bust its way out of the cotton fabric any second. "LOOK at them!" The old bodybuilder did look, and he couldn't help but lick his lips -- they were huge. "What's happening to me?" the boy asked. The old bodybuilder ignored him. "Beautiful," he mumbled, gently cupping the boy's sac in his hand, weighing it almost -- the boy gasped. "You sure you wanna cum? I think you could grow these a little more…" The boy may not've liked the idea, but his cock did -- it throbbed a bit in its cotton prison. "Aw, fuck no!" the boy moaned. "You don't understand. They ACHE… Please..." When the old bodybuilder rubbed the over-sized sac with his hand, the boy moaned loudly -- his cock got even harder, straining down the front of the pouch, the head clearly visible through the stretched fibers of the material. Holding the boy's balls in his hand, the old bodybuilder licked the material covering the boy's cock, soaking it in his spit. "Oh…. Daddy," the boy whimpered. "Please…" Guiding him by the hips, the old bodybuilder sat the boy on the hassock, sliding himself to his knees on the floor between the boy's legs. Slipping a couple of thick fingers beneath the band of the boy's jockstrap, the old bodybuilder released the boy's cock, but left his nads trapped in the pouch -- the elastic of the waistband slid up under the base of the boy's erection, tickling him. The boy's cock was significantly bigger than the last time the old bodybuilder had seen it, as well -- the boy probably hadn't realized it because his balls were so freakishly out of proportion. Their firmness and swollen fresh pinkness made them irresistible. The boy's cock stood nearly nine inches straight up, a tiny line of pre-cum stringing down to the root -- the old bodybuilder licked that up pretty quickly. Ambrosia. When he took the boy's cock in his mouth, just the flared head, he tasted another release of pre -- delicious, teasing. He played with the head for another few moments, hoping for more, then finally took the whole of the boy's cock in his mouth, burying his nose in the boy's neatly trimmed pubes. The boy grabbed either side of the hassock and leaned back, his abs catching the light from above them, highlighting his skinny-boy eight pack. His breath was already hitching, and the old bodybuilder wondered if the boy would even last ten minutes -- probably not. He'd clearly never gotten head before, not from the way he was reacting. The possibility of a virgin turned the old bodybuilder on even more and he set to work in earnest, bobbing his head up and down the boy's shaft squeaky smooth, making sure his thick white mustache tickled the boy, too -- the boy was a bubbling brook of pre-cum. The old bodybuilder would be sucking the flavor out of his white whiskers for days. Deftly, he pulled the jockstrap down and released the boy's smooth, swollen balls, cupping them in one hand until he'd pulled the strap completely off, then holding them reverently in both, stroking them and and gently pulling them down in counter-rhythm to his mouth. They were massive -- did he say avocados? Maybe he meant mangos… The boy was trying to find a balancing place between pain and pleasure -- he didn't know what to do with his hands, so he kept holding the hassock, although he'd felt an urge to pinch his own nipple. He didn't know why. The old bodybuilder rolled the boy's gigantic balls back and forth, then began running one hand up and down the back of them while the other cupped their base. He settled the moving hand at the top of the boy's sac, ran fingers up either side of the boy's taint, then began playing with the boy's tight hole, all the while sucking the boy's rock hard cock. The boy was panting now, thrusting his hips into the old bodybuilder's face. On the edge again, ready, so, so ready to blow his load. The old bodybuilder knew this and slipped his thick middle finger into the boy's hole, quickly finding the boy's prostate and pressing that button for all its worth. The boy released the sides of the hassock, grabbing the old bodybuilder's head and began to orgasm, pushing his cock deep into the old bodybuilder's throat. He didn't just moan -- he screamed. The old bodybuilder had tasted plenty of the boy's pre, but was surprised by the volume -- even HE didn't expect the boy to pack such a punch. Each of the boy's squirts nearly filled his mouth -- he had to time his swallows to match the boy's ejaculations. The boy came. And came. His orgasm lasted nearly two minutes, the most incredible, mind-blowing thing he'd ever felt. And the old bodybuilder swallowed it all, every drop, until his own belly was distended from the creamy ambrosia. But whether the old bodybuilder came or not, the boy didn't know -- he was so exhausted, he could barely focus. He passed out as his boy-cock still dribbled some remaining drops -- but don't worry, the old bodybuilder got those, too. When the boy finally awoke, the first thing he realized was that the sun was up -- it was morning. It must be hours later. He was lying in an unfamiliar bed. The next thing he realized was that his balls didn't ache anymore. Not at all. As a matter of fact, they felt totally normal. When he touched them, he found them more sensitive than they'd been -- but at least they were back to normal size. His cock, on the other hand, was definitely bigger than it had been. How about that -- the old bodybuilder had told him the truth… His rumination -- and masturbation -- was interrupted by the bedroom door opening. The boy pulled his hands away from his genitals, like he'd been caught doing something bad. "Good morning!" the bodybuilder in the doorway said, but it wasn't the man the boy remembered. The boy was sure the bodybuilder's hair had been stark white, with a matching white mustache -- but this man had hair that could only be described as "salt & pepper", even his mustache was mostly black. Something was different about his skin, too -- it was… tighter. It was the same guy, obviously the same guy, but he looked different. Younger. The boy didn't know why he'd described the guy as an old bodybuilder, when clearly, in the light of day, he was middle-aged -- maybe 45 on the out side. His eyes sparkled with mischief. "How do you feel?" he asked, his voice not quite as rough. "Really great, thank you." The boy smiled, softly rubbing his balls. "You weren't kidding about how powerful that would be. Wow." "Yeah?" the big man said, flexing his pecs. "You wanna go again?" The boy laughed, embarrassed. "I don't if I can go again right now…" he said, although his cock kind of liked the idea. The middle-aged bodybuilder chuckled. "No, I mean the peptides. Do you wanna do the injection again?" The boy realized what he meant, and self-consciously cupped his ball sac. "Will it… Will it feel like it did last night?" "Better if you let it… brew longer." The boy smiled -- he didn't even hesitate. "Let's do it." And that's how he found himself in the bodybuilder's kitchen, bent over the center island, as the middle-aged bodybuilder pulled a small vial from his refrigerator and filled the tiniest of insulin syringes. The boy knew from experience it wouldn't hurt, so when he felt the bodybuilder pinch the back of his balls, he got an erection right as the tip of the needle entered his sac. In a second, it was over. The boy slid his sweatpants on, stuffing the well-stretched jockstrap in his pocket. He could already feel the peptide working -- churning in his nuts. Damn, it felt good. The middle-aged bodybuilder smiled, his (mostly) black mustache contrasting his white teeth. "Let's see if you can go longer than three days this time," he said playfully, throwing one big arm around the boy's shoulders. They laughed and kissed awkwardly at the door, like friends, then the boy went his merry way. "I don't want to see you for at least a week," the bodybuilder said. "Seriously. You can do it." The boy blew him a silly kiss from his car. That evening, just after the bodybuilder had finished his workout and was thinking about something to eat, there came a dull pounding on his front door. He opened it to reveal a beautiful ginger boy, no more than eighteen, built like a wrestler or gymnast, big arms and no waist. He wore underarmor compression shorts which were stretched to the limit by his gigantic balls. It took both his hands to support their weight -- crazy unreal. "Ok, Coach" the ginger boy said, panting. "It's been two weeks. A record, you said. Now you gotta get me off. Please, they hurt so much -- they ACHE." The bodybuilder smiled, inadvertently licking his dark mustache. "You picked a good time," he said, drawing the boy inside, "I just finished working out and I'm STARVING…" He shut the door behind them. END

You guys wanna try something? I have no idea how this going to turn out, but let's see what happens. Read the story snippet below and they chose what you think Jared, the main character, should do. Or feel free to propose your own option in the comments. Okay, here goes. About a year ago, you graduated from high school with your best friend, Mitch. You then had the best summer of your life, hanging with Mitch, playing video games, eating junk food, and endlessly discussing who was going to die in the next Avengers movie. You voted for Captain America. Mitch was positive it would be Thor. But like all things, last summer eventually came to an end. You both headed off to different schools in different parts of the country. Both of your school schedules proved a lot busier than you expected and you didn't have the time to talk, text, or skype that you thought you would. And a bad snow storm and a couple of missed flights meant you missed each other over the holidays too. But summer is back and you just got home. You realize Mitch must be back too. You try and call him but he doesn't pick up nor does he answer your texts. You decide to stop over and see him, but his brother tells you he's not there. He's gone down to the beach. "The beach?" you think. "That's weird. Mitch never goes to the beach." But you decide to grab your swimming trunks, go down there and find him. "The beach isn't that big," you think. "Should be pretty easy to track him down." But when you get there, you comb the whole place and you don't really see him. But just as you're getting ready to leave, you notice this massive guy asleep on his beach lounger. You do a double take. The face looks a lot like Mitch's, but the body... This dude is huge and yoked beyond belief. It couldn't possibly be Mitch... Or could it? It really did look like his face. What do you do? Do you wake him up to see if he's Mitch? Or do you go home and try calling your friend tomorrow? Vote on the poll page and we'll see where we go. Higher resolution versions of the images can be found here:

Welcome to the B.U.S.T. Club Episode One: Welcome to the Gallery written by: Mr. Mouse This series contains copyright characters from a number of different series by a number of different companies and they are all copyright their respective owners. All characters featured are over 18 and are conscenting adults in the events that progress. These stories are not for profit and are only for fun... that being said... on with the fun parts. In this world of toons. The cartoon characters from any number of shows blink into existance along with their small part of the world as it is created in our world. They act as performers and are aware of their shows as any actor might be. When the shows are cancelled they just hang out and visit around. While their shows or other cartoons are actively being created they work hard... though some eventually do turn to the more pornographic routes on occasion, depending on the creator. This particular story in the world of toons starts shortly after the recording of a new Sylvester and Tweety cartoon. It was set in their show: The Sylvester and Tweety Mysteries, and was from short entitled: Good Bird Hunting. In that episode Sylvester got a magic amulet that made him incredibly muscular and super strong. He used his powers to fend off a mountain lion and to capture Tweety, at least until an accident resulted in him losing the amulet and therefore his powers. The assistant director blew a whistle then the director called out, "Cut! That's a wrap people. We got everything we need. Good episode." Immediately afterwards everyone on set dropped character and they shook hands congratulating one another on a job well done. Tweety Bird was of to his trailer, as was Granny, Hector the Bulldog, and Pete Puma. Sylvester the cat, however, remained behind on set. He whistled to himself as he waited and then saw the man of his desire, Pepe le Pew peek his head in from behind one of the light boxes. "Zat was most excellent, pigeon," said the skunk in his thick French accent, "I really liked zis episode." The cat walked over to the skunk and embraced him in a hug that pressed their naked chests together. He locked lips before allowing the skunk to say another word. After the long and passionate kiss, Sylvester looked Pepe in the eyes. He had a sadness hidden there as he spoke back with a lisp, "I really liked it to. You know what my favorite part was?" the cat then took a few steps back and flexed back to his massive buff size once more. He did a few poses to show off his arms, then flexed his abs taught, and finished off bouncing his pecs. He stayed large and held a double bicep pose, "This was my favorite part. I wish I could let out my buff side more often. why can't they just write a cartoon where we're super strong and muscular the whole time?" Sylvester huffed as he walked off then picked up a massive boulder and crushed it against his powerful chest with his massive arms. He flexed again and the remnants of rock rubble landed at Pepe's feet. The skunk smiled and flexed up as well, his muscles dwarfing that of the cat. He walked over and the ground shook under his footfalls, "Mais oui, mon petit minou. Zis would be so nice to stay in ze buff forms for more zan a small gag from time to time, no?" The muscular skunk scooped up the massive Sylvester in his arms and the pair's muscles writhed against each others. They were fighting for space as the toons held each other tight in a hug that could crush boulders. They kissed passionately and were lost in the heat of the moment. That was when they heard a voice call out to interrupt them, "Maybe I could, I say, maybe I could help you two with that." The pair immediately released each other and reduced back to their ordinary outward toon appearances. Sylvester cleared his throat and looked away while Pepe faced the interruptor head on but blushing a bit. They both stood quietly before the other toon. It was Foghorn Leghorn, a tall white rooster with a southern accent, "What's a matta boys? Cat got both ya tongues or just chompin down on the skunk's tongue got both your mouths busier than a centipede at a toe countin' contest?" Sylvester refused to make eye contact and blushed profusely, "We were uh, just rehearsing a scene for a new cartoon we got the scripts for is all. Nothin' to see here, Foghorn." "Look at me when I'm talkin to ya, son. Y'all are both about as sharp as a bowlin' ball if ya think I don't know what's goin' on," Chuckled the rooster as he slapped his big belly, "Wasn't hard to hear you to conversatin'. I came over here cause I heard the rocks then I just listened in. Y'all were makin more noise than a couple of skeletons throwin a fit on a tin roof." "What eez it zat you want?" asked Pepe. "Pay attention boys. I'm not just talkin' to hear my head roar." said Foghorn Leghorn. He pulled a couple of business cards from out of nowhere and handed them off to Pepe and Sylvester. He shot finger guns at the pair and said, "Y'all want to be able to let loose and getcher buff sides on then head on down to that address and wear some clothes there too. Be sure ta hold on to them cards. Yer gonna' need 'em to get in the first time. Trust me, I say, trust me boys. Yer gonna be happy tha'cha did." The tall rooster was off with a wink as Sylvester and Pepe looked to one another and then read the cards. The back side had an address in the bad part of downtown but the front side said: Welcome to the B.U.S.T. Club "Ze Bust Club?" asked Pepe, "What does zis mean?" "I dunno," Sylvester shrugged. He then flexed his muscles lightly to show off a little definition, "I also dunno about you but I'm dyin' to find out." Pepe shared a small flex of his own, "Alright zen l'amour de ma vie. Let us find out what zis is all about." The pair of toons got cleaned up in Sylvester's trailer since shooting wrapped up. They headed down to the wardrobe department after and each picked an outfit. Sylvester wore a tank top and some basketball shorts while Pepe put on a black leather jacket and some blue jeans. Both went barefoot and Pepe seemed proud to be bare chested. Sylvester couldn't resist. He went up to the skunk and hugged him with one arm while the other traced over his chest, "That jacket really suits you, Pepe." Pepe smiled and resisted the urge to flex any bigger as he kissed his cat, "You don't look half bad yourself, mon petit minou. However, if we focus too much on each other now, we may never get to ze club." Sylvester resisted flexing up bigger as well then gave a nod, "Right then. Let's go, dear." He gave Pepe a playful swat on the ass and with that they were off. They took a cab who was all too thrilled to speed off after it dropped them in one of the more dangerous parts of the city. The whole area was run down and dirty. The pair looked to each other a bit concerned as they approached the address. There was a big metal door with a sliding view line part way up. Pepe gave the door a knock and the small door on the bigger one slid open. A pair of eyes, hidden behind sunglasses gazed down at them. Then a voice with a thick austrian accent spoke, "What do you vant?" Pepe swallowed hard, "Um yes. We were given zese cards and told by Foghorn Leghorn to come here?" The pair held up the business cards and showed them to the eye slot. The Austrian voice came back, "Ya. You are in ze right place. Come een." The door opened with clank and thud. They stepped in and it was slammed shut behind them by none other than Arnold the pitbull. They had both remembered working with him on Tiny toons but had never seen him quite like this. The white furred pitbull was naked except for a small red speedo but he looked far taller, buffer, and more powerful than he had on that show. He must have stood nine feet tall with muscles on top of muscles on top of even more muscle. However, at their current toon heights their lines of sight were closer aligned with what he was packing in that speedo, and boy was he packing. There was no doubt that he had a massive bait and tackle expertly crammed into a speedo that was just a tad too small. So much so that a bit of neck was showing at the top and the bottom came down over the massive balls nearly too his knees even though he was soft. "Why don't choo take a picture? Eet will last longer?" said Arnold with a flex that made his biceps go right up to the ten foot tall ceiling with a thud. A bit of rock from the grey-stone ceiling was knocked off and crumpled around his impossible strength, "Oops. I keep forgetting I can bring zis place down with ze few light flexes." Arnold chuckled a bit as he looked down over his monsterous pecs at the smaller toons. Pepe was busy staring and so Sylvester chimed in, "What is this place? Where do we go? What do we do here?" "Ya, zis place is da Bust Club. B.U.S.T. Club which stands for Big Underground Strong Toon Club," Arnold smiled, "Zis place is where we toons can go full adult mode and full buff mode without worrying about any cartoon fans seeing or finding out. Eet eez private unt secret for only true muscle toons to let loose. Speaking of, you don't have to hide your junk vit deeze when you ist here." Arnold reached down and with one fell swoop, reached in the sides of their pants and removed their undergarments. They were specially designed underware, called toon belts, they could wear as toons when totally or partially "naked" and it would conceal their genitals, nipples, and whatever else they needed to hide from public view in their cartoons. Pepe and Sylvester barely had time to react as he was so fast. They looked in awe as they saw that he somehow removed them without ripping them and then handed them back. Sylvester let out a little mew as he saw Pepe's black nipples and ariola now amongst his sexy white chest fur from the open leather jacket. His own pink nipples were hidden by his tank top but still made small bumps against the material. Pepe shot him a wink before looking to arnold with his toon belt in hand, "Where do we go from ere?" Arnold pointed to an elevator at the end of a sketchy looking hallway. there were no doors or windows in this building whatsoever, at least none that could be seen from this dimly lit hall. Arnold explained, "Go to ze elevator, hit ze button dat says B9 and then check your toon belts at ze desk. After zat zey will explain more down zere. It isn't safe to talk about ze rest too much by ze door to outside, ya?" "Okay," said Sylvester. He took pepe by the hand and the pair walked down the long hall to the elevator. The doors opened as they approched and Arnold gave them a nod and wink to signify it was all okay. They walked in and saw buttons that were marked floors 01 through 20 on one side while there were floors B1 through B10 on the other. Pepe pushed the button for B8 then realized his mistake and hit the button for B9 right after. Arnold had started to play with his nipple in one hand but waved to them with the other as the doors closed and his cock started to enlarge a bit. "I'm not a hundred percent sure about this," said Sylvester, trying not to spray Pepe as he spoke. The elevator moved and moved fast to floor B8. the elevator dinged and revealed what looked like an empty warehouse. They only had a moment to look out as the doors closed and the elevator went down one more floor. They walked out and saw what looked to be a fancy spa with gold and black art deco designs all around. There was fancy marble floor tile that felt cool on their bare feet and there were massive massage chairs on either side of the huge room which had 100 foot tall ceilings. They saw a desk not far from them and behind it stood Foghorn Leghorn though not as he had appeared before. The rooster was a good six and a half feet tall before but now he must have stood ten feet tall if he were an inch. He had massive muscles and a gigantic muscle gut. He wore the cuffs and collar of a dress shirt, along with a red bow tie, but no other clothing aside from a massive speedo that contained a cock's cock which put Arnold's to shame. The desk said "Toon Belt Check" on the front and the pair approched to see their friend. Henry Hawk was sitting on the desk dressed the same but, were he standing, would have stood a mere six feet tall with muscles to rival a god. He kicked his legs playfully as the toons approached. "Glad you two, I say, Glad you two could make it," smiled Foghorn Leghorn, "I didn't wanna give away too much but I thought I was being as subtle about it as a hand grenade in a barrel of oatmeal." "Zis place looks fantastique, no?" said Pepe to Sylvester. "Thith is amazing!" said Sylvester, "We can really flex up as big as we want?" Foghorn accentuated the actuality of his size when he set his massive package on the desk with a resounding thud that shook the desk and made it creek from the weight, "Flex as big, I say, flex as big as you want and fuck as much as you want." Henry Hawk began to rub over the massive package with both his hands, "There's just three rules o' dis place. Tell em Foggy." "Rules?" asked Sylvester. Foghorn nodded and crossed his massive arms over his massive chest so the muscles fought for room like too many baloons crammed into a tight space, "Now pay attention boys. Y'all we gotta have some rules or we would do more damage than a bull in a china shop. First rule is we can't let the cartoon fans know about this place or who might go here or it could ruin careers. Second rule is you can have sexy times with anyone out want but only if they say it's okay. No raping no matter what happens. Third rule is no letting loose all the way outside the art gallery. You boys understand all that?" They found it a little hard to focus with the massive cock cock growing on the desk before them and leaking more precum than most people could cum in a whole year. Henry smiled as he saw them jealous of the massive member. Sylvester and Pepe nodded but Pepe spoke for both as he said, "We understand Foghorn. What is the art gallery though?" Foghorn nodded, "I'll have, I say, I'll have my man show you as it's better to show than try and explain. Now bring up your toon belts and we'll get y'all sorted out, boys." The Rooster rang a small bell on the desk twice then waited with a devious grin. The smaller pair walked up to the desk to present their toon belts when there came a thundering thoom thoom thoom of massive foot falls that shook the ground beneath them. Out from the blinds behind the desk came a massive ten foot tall toon dressed the same as Henry and Foghorn. It was the all too familiar face of Pepe's fourth cousin: Pitu le Pew. His footfalls stopped short of the pair as he lifted up the hair draped over his eyes and peered down over his massive pectorals. Hearts popped from his eyes as he got a better look at the newcomers. He clasped his hands together in glee as his cock throbbed a little bigger, really straining that speedo. He spoke with the same French accent as Pepe when he addressed them, "Ah cousin and sacre bleu... the ever delicious Sylvester. How good eet eez to see you both 'ere. I am so happy zat I get to show you to ze galerie d'art. Come come. I show you ze best time you ever had, mon petits." He turned away with his big fluffy tail practically wagging then waved for them to follow him in. His heavy foot falls still shook the ground. Both Pepe and Sylvester adjusted themselves after exposure to so many buff toons and in anticipation of what was to cum. Even at their normal toon sizes they still had quite the respectable packages and neither one's outfits did a good job of hiding their boners. Walking was a little awkward as they went through a hallway to a room filled with giant paintings that were flush with the ground. the gallery seemed to go on for miles. The paitings all had golden frames around them and each one must have been 15 feet tall and 10 feet across. The picture frames all had lights on them, some lights were red and others were green. There were a variety of paintings that ranged from mountain ranges, to tropical islands, city scapes, japanese bath houses, spas, beaches, forests, small towns, gyms, subdivisions, arctic tundra, space ships, and even alien worlds. "What is this place, Pitu? I mean I know it's an art gallery but why come here?" asked Sylvester. "Eet eez simple my pin cushion of love," said Pitu, "We come ere to get off. You see we use ze, how you say, cartoon physics to jump into a painting. Zey are leftover sets from old cartoon shows and comics no longer in use. We hop in, we do whatever we want to whatever we want in zose worlds and zen we come back ere where we can go about with ze releif. If ze light is green we can go right een. If ze light is red zen someone eez already zere instead." They looked to a jungle painting with a red light as they heard the sound of a mousey voice crying out like Tarzan. They saw Sneezer swing into view only he wasn't like the Sneezer they knew. He wasn't the mere few inches tall as he had been on tiny toons but rather stood a good five feet tall and wore nothing but a brown loin cloth. The loin cloth however, had been ripped to tatters as his massive cock had already ripped it's way free to leave his gargantuan balls swinging in the breeze. He let go of the vine and hit the ground with a thud that knocked over the nearby trees and cratered a few feet down from his impact. The massively muscled barefoot mouse ripped trees from the ground then tossed them around and swung them like they were weightless to him. He flexed bigger and bigger till he stood at least seven feet in height and almost as much in width. Not to be out done, his super thick cock just as long as he was tall and it spurt precum like a fire hose. He walked over to a particularly massive rock outcropping and with a swing of his mighty cock he knocked that rock to rubble. The ground began to tremble at his flexing toes and the formerly diminuitive mouse grabbed hold of his throbbing cock. He started to stroke it furiously for all he was worth and the rumbling only intensified. He only said a very few moaning sounds as the end approached, "Ah... Ahhhhhh... AAAAaaaahhhh... AAAAAAHHHHH!" Then it happened. SPOOOOOOGE! His cock erupted with a tidalwave of cum at tremendous speed. The cum blasted through the forest and washed away everything in his path with millions of gallons of cum. Pitu, Sylvester, and Pepe watched the spectacle as the mouse fired for what must have been ten minutes straight. When he was done the entire landscape had been washed away and painted with his white seed for miles and miles. "Phrew," said Sneezer as he tore the last tatters of his loin cloth away from himself, "I really needed that... Well. I think I'm gonna go fuck that mountain over there." With that the gray mouse jumped into the air, launching like the Incredible Hulk till he was over the horizon. Sylvester and Pepe had to pick their jaws up off the floor but once they did, Pitu chuckled, "So... which painting would you care to go into first?" What do you think? Where should they go first? Let me know in the comments!

Part 1: https://www.metabods.com/stories/basically-a-god Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12786-basically-a-god-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12787-basically-a-god-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15219-basically-a-god-part-4/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15220-basically-a-god-part-5/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15221-basically-a-god-part-6/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15222-basically-a-god-part-7/ Part 8: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15223-basically-a-god-part-8/ “President, we just received word, Poundstone is passing Pluto.” The president pressed his palms against the paper weight on his desk as his attendant left the room. His eyes were glued to the sky as he waited for the arrival of Johnny Poundstone, his superior. President Williams was taught very early as a young politician that theEarth- American political system was more about lobbying and playing around the system than having any actual power. Pay a politician money and they’ll do anything if it makes them a little richer. For humans, that was one of the most straightforward methods of obtaining and manipulating power. “If only gods were held to the same standard” he said to no one as he looked outward to the mildly windy weather. For weeks, he’d requested to speak with the patriarch of modern society, Johnathan Poundstone. After the last time he’d taxed Earth for his services in updating energy production levels to his new standards, the Earth-American government was starting to accumulate a lot of debt left in the 2010s. President Duncan was struggling to work with what remained of Congress’ brain cells to get them to appoint a law to get it the finances handled. Conservatives and liberals were one and the same when there was little to do. Any of the problems that originally plagued the planet in the early part of the century were all but neutralized. Duncan still heard his grandfathers complain about life in 2000s like it happened last week. He checked his watch and only momentarily wondered if this was another test from Poundstone to show his resolve to the powerful being and just maybe he’d make it to his daughter’s graduation for class of 2085 at Harvard when a strike of thunder shook that notion right out of him. He’d heard Poundstone had been angry a very short number of times before a city or a planet got blown up. He didn’t want to be the president stupid enough to blow up earth by pissing off a god. He was going to call someone to message his daughter when a sonic boom blew the clouds away and the rain was gone in a flash. A gust of strong wind punched the president’s windows and he was knocked out of his chair as the ground also shivered and a dark form blocking the sun from his view hovered outside the window. “Damn, that was funny. Keep forgetting how anxious the planet gets when I come home.” President Duncan, the glasses on his face and his grey hair disheveled, stood back up and saluted. Service agents came in to check on the president and instantly froze in fear as they bore witness to the diety that was Johnny Poundstone. “You alright, little guys? I got a little bit too excited after tearing a planet sized Russian bottom through a planet.” Johnny tapped the White House like it was a goldfish tank and the walls unraveled like fabric. His full form entered and many of the agents standing in the door of the Oval Office silently whimpered as Johnny revealed his form to them. The marble like muscles had striations that could be seen from a great distance and the glowing sheen of skin wrapped around them only enhanced the effect. Johnny’s arms hovered away from his sides as he had long lost the ability to lower them thanks to his lats, which created a backdrop behind him that almost removed all of the sunlight entering the room. His herculean traps branched from wrecking ball like deltoids and reached up to his thick neck and supernaturally handsome face. The unimpressed yet amused look on his unnaturally young, 22 year old face only enhanced the idea to anyone looking at him that they were merely wasting his time. His unflexed form still pulsed with power that people felt quicken their blood and force out their adrenaline. Duncan never got used to this feeling. It was like Johnny merely wanted to force them to move more quickly when he entered, as if he saw things in slow motion (a power that was yet to be confirmed by anyone of the current generation of his onlookers). He crossed his arms as if he’d already begun waiting impatiently, his arms flexing forward as his body worked around the hulking mass of his hairy pecs. It also reflected just enough light downward for people to view his bulge, the endowment being the only thing to push against lycra as it seemed to occasionally swell, most likely from Johnny’s libido and it’s occasionally lack of control. “What do you want, Dunkey? I’m hungry and I need a fistful of systems to eat. You want me to start with Earth?” he bellowed, his voice perpetually seeming angry and disappointed the way the base his voice unsettlingly rattled human ears. The president broke composure in fear of the idea of losing the planet to Johnny’s lunchtime. “SIR! NO SIR! Please! I have to ask for a lo—“ “No.” Duncan ran out of air as Johnny’s deep voice cut him off. “I have no intention of offering Earth anymore aid. You’ve been running on my work and my inventions for the last 70 years and the last 30, you’ve failed to benefit me as much as any of your compatriots in 2nd Earth, 3rd Earth, or Mars. If you can’t maintain your country, downsize and send them to better colonies.” “But sir, we’d end up leaving behind Earth! This planet hasn’t had enough people to sustain any of it’s countries since you created 3rd Earth! You’re asking us to leave our culture behind.” “Cut your ties, it’s worked for me before.” “Plea—“ Duncan didn’t hear anything leave his mouth as he released the air in his lungs. He knew that he should be hearing his own words but they seemed to get lost when they reached out. Duncan breathed in and out and spoke again but still heard nothing. Johnny smirked arrogantly, his glittering golden eyes seeming to smile as well. “New trick, I’ve been told I’m a little too forceful with the force choke grip so I found a more fun way to do it. No need for me to even raise my voice now.” Duncan failed to speak and eventually fell to his knees in a heap. “The next time you talk back to me like that, I’ll have a talk with your wife. She’s been really worried about you since I was nice enough to pay for her trip to 2nd Earth’s coastal region. That’s one fine piece of ass, sarge” Johnny chuckled. Johnny turned, revealing his bulbous, muscular ass, the stretched lycra thong going between the crescents being smothered in cheek. In a gust of wind and a flash of gold, Johnny Poundstone had gone, probably to fuck and grow and rule some more on another planet. The president watched him leave, the inferior feeling in his chest sunken to his stomach. Still, he’d gotten the information he needed. With a fury in his eyes, he turned to the agents at the door. “Get the Doctor on the line and tell him he was right. Poundstone looks much smaller. Initiate Project Colegate.” Far away, in what remained of the Middle East, there was an old fortress that had been repurposed into a new base of operations for the Earth Government. They’d had to conduct their secret plans far away from the US as it was where Johnny Poundstone tended to be on the radar. The unmarked building had light security but, generally, it was left with very little for human protection in order to hide what it contained. In the last year, the area had been getting increasingly more turbulent due to earthquakes and windstorms occurring out of no where. A singular, no-name seargent rushed into the laboratory room as he felt the earth shake and rattle. “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?? CAN’T HE GO A LITTLE SOFTER?? HE’S WAKING THE CADETS!!” he shouted over the ruckus to the men in lab coats that were in a solitary room full of buttons, sensors, and schematics. “YOU GO TELL HIM” one of them said as they all held themselves against the walls and the designated earthquake handles along it. “THE LAST TIME SOMEBODY WHO TRIED TO STOP HIM, THEY GOT THROWN THROUGH A DAMN WINDOW. JUST LET THE SUCKER FUCK TILL THAT COW MOOS!!!!” Deep voiced shouting could be heard through the soundproof window as the quakes got stronger and panels fell to match the ones already fallen, wires hanging from the ceiling. The sergeant, with frustration, latched to the wall like the other powerless mortals as he felt he couldn’t rely on his balance. Just when the quakes reached their apex, a roar was heard and the glass blocking the room next door shattered. White viscous liquid shot through at a high pressure and punched the opposite wall with enough force to dent the titanium. The men in the room held the wall as high pressure cum shot into the room for the next five minutes. Their hands became raw as they held their positions along the wall but eventually, the barrage stopped. What remained of the circuits in the room and the wall where the glass was had been disintegrated. All that remained was an open clearing into the next room, smoke and sparks flashing through a haze of destruction. From the wreckage, out came a form unlike anything human. The form was clearly male as the first thing to enter the room was a tremendously long shaft of erection, the end slick and dripping with cum. It reached several feet and connected to a man so tall he had to duck to enter the room with 8 foot ceilings and remain hunched over. The man’s muscles were so pumped and aggravated that his reddened pecs pushed against his chin while he bent. Eyes of an angry red looked down at the puny men below and the handsome face grimaced as he walked toward the doctors with stomping footsteps. His big feet created dents in the ground that debatably could have been due to an inability to control how much power he exerted or just a fury that disregarded the floor’s weakness. Eventually, the man was standing before his observers, looking down over his pecs in anger. “I’m getting too strong for your stupid fucking gloryholes. I had to fuck it extra hard to feel anything. Make them stronger and tighter in a week or I’ll fuck each and every one of you harder than that big hole in the wall.” The men were terrified, sergeant included, but someone had to say something. One of them stood up with shaky knees but spoke regardless. “Yes, sir, Mr. Cole, sir!” Sam looked down for a moment as if to ensure the doctor had the sufficient amount of fear and turned, his iron cock almost hitting one of the doctors in the chest. He walked away from them and stood at the door before speaking a final time with his strong voice. “I’m fucking hungry. Get me two energy cores in my quarters in 10 minutes.” With that final word, he left the room, simply tearing the wall apart by walking through it, leaving nothing but a room of men pissing themselves and a room beyond that drowned in 6 inches of cum.

TWINK NUMBER TWELVE (or “FUCK ZOMBIES -- THE SERIES”) (A Later Chapter from the “Saul Bennett” Saga) By absman420 (AUTHOR’S NOTE: After reading Tattcub’s awesome contribution my “Saul Bennett” universe, I decided I wanted to play with a chapter myself. So, yes, this is a sequel to “Why You Shouldn’t Trust Saul Bennett”, but not a direct sequel -- it would come somewhat later, near the denouement of the series. And it doesn’t end the saga, either. Ha! But it should give you some idea of what I was intending to do with the overall plot.. (Thanks, tattcub, for re-inspiring me.) ************ They wanted to film a test scene -- that’s all Mikey knew as he walked into the studio -- but he had attitude, anyway. They were making him audition, like he was just some kid looking for work, not an established name at a major studio. He’d heard rumors that the producer guy, this Saul Bennett he was meeting today, was kind of an asshole. But he was big in the industry -- really big -- he could make or break a guy’s career. And MIkey was kind of hoping for “make” -- he’d suck anybody’s cock for the right incentive. And Mikey was a VERY talented bottom boy. Youth and flexibility -- and a seemingly insatiable sexual appetite -- kept the public interested. No matter who was fucking him, not matter what the scene, no matter the budget, Mikey looked like he loved it. And in fact, he really did. He got to fuck for hours on end with these amazingly hot guys in front of an audience -- nothing could be more tailor-made. Right before he got out of his car, he did a little bump of tina -- it helped him relax and ride the ride -- he had a whole little system of bathroom breaks worked out to keep his buzz fresh when shooting. He kept a supply in his makeup kit. The offices were on the ground level and the studio was in the basement -- so they could control light and noise more easily, Mikey guessed. He quickly crossed the parking lot and entered the building, thinking to himself how empty and deserted the area was -- an anomaly in Southern California -- but porn studios had to exist where they could afford to, he supposed, usually on the outskirts of society. Mikey entered the reception area and found it empty, though the lights were on and the background music was lightly playing -- it appeared as if the receptionist had just stepped out for a second. On the other hand, Mikey thought, it WAS a Saturday -- maybe there was no weekend receptionist? The receptionist’s desk was completely clean but for one manilla envelope that had Mikey’s name written on it in marker. He dropped his backpack the floor and opened the envelope -- a handwritten note paperclipped to a form. “MIKEY --” the note read, “WE ARE DOWNSTAIRS IN PRODUCTION. PLEASE SIGN THE ATTACHED RELEASE AND JOIN US ON SET AS SOON AS POSSIBLE. THANKS, SAUL BENNETT” A standard release form with the title “FUCK ZOMBIES -- The Series” across the top. “Zombie Porn?” Mikey thought, rolling his eyes. “What next…?” Giggling to himself, he quickly signed the form, assuming it was like all the others he’d signed through the years. He wasn’t sure whether to leave it on the desk or take it with him to give to them on set, but he quickly decided on the latter and stuffed it into his backpack. He didn’t see the small digital camera mounted on the wall behind the desk that emotionlessly recorded his signing the form, stuffing it into his backpack and exiting the office. He didn’t see the camera in the hallway that followed his progress to the staircase leading downstairs to the studio, either. More, he didn’t realize the staircase door locked behind him as he went through. Mikey had no idea that he was already in the movie. ********** There was nothing to tell him he shouldn’t -- no production light, no sign -- so Mikey pushed the door open and stepped inside, hearing the swoosh and click of the door closing behind him. It was a big space -- bigger than anything Mikey had ever worked in -- easily a thousand square feet, each corner with a separate set (except the corner he was standing in, that just had production equipment, cameras and cables and boxes) -- great porn backgrounds. But empty -- not a soul on set, although lit like they were filming -- it’s like everybody took a smoke break at the same time. The place stank of new sex and old sweat. “Hello?” Mikey tentatively called, his voice echoing through the space as he looked around more carefully. In the far left corner was a locker room set, replete with a row of metal lockers, a tiled shower area, a urinal and a wooden bench. The far right corner, another set, a wrestling mat with a giant scoreboard on the wall behind it, another bench and a banner reading “PRIAPUS U” in collegiate font. And before him was the gym set, a squat rack, a cable crossover, big mirrors on the wall for the Priapus Tops to flex for themselves, and a bench press, partially obscured in Mikey’s sightline. But then he heard somebody move, as if coming to awareness themselves. “Hello?” Mikey called, taking a few steps forward. Again, another moan -- and then Mikey could see. There was a guy tied to the bench press! “What the fuck…?” Mikey said under his breath as he quickened his pace. Okay, it’s a porn set, and the guy was tied to the bench with those rubber warm-up bands that bodybuilders use to pump up with, but still… The guy was face down on the bench, his hips straddling the end, so that he wasn’t quite able to kneel on the floor -- his arms tied to the opposite end with the rubber bands, so he couldn’t get up either. He wore the remains of a jockstrap and athletic socks pulled to the knee -- from the looks of it, his hole had been worked hard -- there was clearly the remains of sex leaking from him. From the sounds he made on Mikey’s approach, he was clearly gagged, too. Nicely built guy, lean, swimmer’s bod -- oddly, there was something familiar about him. It wasn’t until Mikey saw him from the front that he recognized the poor gagged boy. “BUNNY?!?” he nearly screamed, kneeling to pull the gag off. (The gag was a jockstrap tied round Bunny’s head, holding another jockstrap that had been stuffed in his mouth -- both used.) “What the fuck…? What’s going on?” Bunny was talking before the jockstrap was completely out. “You gotta get out of here!” he squealed in his bass-less tenor. “Hurry! Before he comes back! It’s not a movie, Mikey! It’s not a fucking movie!” Mikey frantically untied the rubber straps, trying desperately to free his friend. “Hold on,” he whispered. “Almost got it….” And then he did! “There!” Bunny was nearly crying, trying to sit up on the bench -- Mikey had seen Bunny naked a million times, but he’d never noticed fey little Bunny being in this kind of shape -- he looked like a swimmer, not a twink. Bunny must be off the meth. “He just kept fucking me and fucking me. He was fucking relentless!” Mikey sat next to him and held him as he regained his strength. “What happened, Bunny?” he tried to say calmly. “What’s going on?” The tears started to flow. “I thought it was a movie,” he sobbed. “Just a scene -- but with Mick Masterman! A fucking legend! Who wouldn’t do that?” “Mick Masterman? That limp-dicked old has-been…?” “NO!” Bunny yelled, suddenly agitated again -- scared. “He was on something! He was fucking HUGE, like some over-roided bodybuilder, hairy… crazy! Like, roid-rage crazy! And his cock -- that gigantic cock... he just. Kept. Fucking!” Sobbing again, Bunny buried his head in Mikey’s neck. Mikey tried to comfort him, reaching around his friend’s well-defined upper back (since when did Bunny have such a nice build?), but in fact, his only real thought was escape. Escape and sort it out later. “Let’s get out of here,” he said. But they weren’t able to leave -- the door was locked. It must’ve locked behind him as Mikey had entered. Fuck. He banged against the handle a few times, to no avail -- it was locked. Fuck. His cell phone! He tapped his pockets -- it was in his backpack! He’d put it on airplane mode and slipped it into his pack so it wouldn’t interfere with filming. He’d dropped his backpack by the camera when he first saw Bunny. There! Mikey squatted down and dug the phone out -- no signal, of course. They were in a basement -- when he heard Bunny say, “Do I look bigger to you?” Mikey looked up to see Bunny looking at himself in the mirrors of the gym set. “What?” “I’m bigger,” Bunny said, caught somewhere between joy and horror as he timidly flexed. “What’s happening to me?” Mikey wanted to remain calm -- he wanted to be the strong one, the leader -- but he really wasn’t that Alpha-type. Worse, he was still under Tina’s influence. Still, points to Mikey for trying so hard. “We gotta get out of here,” he said, as he approached Bunny. “C’mon… we’ll figure it out later.” “What if what they’d done to that guy Masterman was, like, something you could CATCH? Like an STD?” “Bunny, that’s fucking crazy,” Mikey said, putting his arm around Bunny’s shoulders and trying to lead the muscular twink toward the door. “It’s the lights, or the mirrors, or something -- we’ll figure it out later.” But Bunny shook him off, keeping his focus on his reflection. “But you should’ve seen that guy, Mikey. He was huge -- like the Hulk huge. And he just kept fucking me with that huge cock…” Mikey suddenly noticed Bunny’s cock, barely held by the tattered jockstrap he’d been raped in -- Bunny’s cock was getting hard. “I’m getting bigger, Mikey. Like, I’m a regular GYM-Bunny now!” He put his hands behind his head and flexed his abs, smirking. “Look at that!” he said, more to himself than Mikey. “This is crazy…” “Bunny....” “It’s okay, Mikey,” he said -- double biceps -- “I feel okay. Better than okay.” His cock WAS getting harder. “Bunny, five minutes ago you were tied to a bench press being raped -- you’re NOT okay.” Bunny flexed his impressive pecs, lost in his own reflection. “Yeah, he fucked me pretty good,” Bunny said, adjusting his growing cock absently. Once he touched it, though, it got his attention. “Holy fuck,” he said. “My cock, too! My fucking COCK is bigger!” “Bunny…” “No, seriously, dude! My cock is bigger. I don’t know what they did to me -- but I’m getting muscles and I’m fuckin’ horny as hell at the same time! This is fuckin’ crazy! LOOK AT ME!!!” He was bigger now -- there was no question about it. Bunny was literally growing before their eyes. What the fuck was going on? Impossible… Mikey was starting to panic, hyperventilate. All he could think about was escape. Running back to the door, he slammed his weight against it -- all 145 pounds -- not that it did much good. It wasn’t budging. He looked back at Bunny, who was openly masturbating while looking at himself in the mirror, a smile on his face, running his hand over his significant cock, while the other hand caressed his rock hard abs.. “Fuck!” Mikey swore. “Fuck… THINK! There’s gotta be a way out of here! Bunny, is there any other way out of here?” “That’s a fuckin’ TOP’S cock, isn’t it?” Bunny asked, his voice gaining a kind of an edge, a kind of roughness, a deepness it hadn’t had before. In the locker room set, there was a door with “Coach’s Office” stenciled on its frosted window -- maybe that led somewhere. Desperately, Mikey ran to it and ripped it open, only to discover it was a prop door that led nowhere. Mikey was beginning to seriously panic. “How come we never fucked, Mikey?” Bunny asked, turning away from the mirror in the gym set and slowly strolling toward Mikey in the locker room portion of the set -- not casually, more like he was stalking his prey. He still had the jock on, but his cock was throbbing out the top band, SIGNIFICANTLY bigger than Mikey had remembered it, even the few times Mikey had seen Bunny hard. It leaked precum. “Cause we’re friends, Bunny,” Mikey said, his voice quivering even as he tried to remain calm. Trying to joke, he added, “And we’re both bottoms…” “Maybe…” Bunny said, stroking his big cock without breaking eye-contact with Mikey, “...but who could be a bottom with a cock like this?” Mikey kept backing away, until he was against the lockers. “C’mon, Bunny… stop…” Bunny snorted, coming right up into Mikey, putting his very muscular arms on either side of him, trapping him. “Why, Mikey?” he growled. “You came here to make a movie -- let’s make a movie!” Mikey pushed against Bunny’s meaty pectorals, unable to move the growing beast. Bunny easily shoved him against the lockers, laughing while he did it. “Stop…” Mikey whined, nearly in tears. As Bunny tried to kiss him, Mikey turned his head away and said, “No!” Bunny was enraged. “Fuck you!” he roared, slapping Mikey across the face. Before MIkey could react, Bunny grabbed his jaw and forced Mikey into a kiss. Mikey could feel Bunny pressing into him, feel Bunny’s rock hard cock against his abs as Bunny’s tongue invaded his mouth. Still, he struggled. He struggled like the caught prey he was. “Yeah, fight,” Bunny growled. “Fuckin’ hot...” Without any real effort, Bunny’s ever-growing strength forced Mikey down over the locker room bench, easily dominating him, knocking the wind out of him slightly. Bent over the side, Bunny was on him in a flash, ready to mount him. Tearing Mikey’s joggers off, Bunny exposed Mikey’s pert little ass, framed in the little neon-colored jockstrap he wore. “Fuck…” Bunny mumbled, his voice deeper along with his new size, gravelly. Mikey tried to escape, but Bunny easily held him down with one massive arm -- then Mikey felt Bunny’s cock press against his hole. “NO!” Mikey screamed, finding his breath. “Stop! Please… BUNNY!” But Bunny slathered his dick in spit and pre, and pressed right on in. Now, Mikey was a talented bottom, but even he needed a warm-up before taking something this large -- and even then, willingly. He tried to breathe. “Tight...” Bunny grumbled, pushing more in. Mikey had done a scene once with a Brazilian guy who was over eleven-and-a-half inches, and it took most of the morning (and most of his poppers) before Mikey could completely take the guy. But that guy had been a good top -- he knew what his dick could do to people -- he spent a LOT of time on foreplay, preparing his target, teasing his way inside. This rabid Bunny just forced his way in. Bunny had clearly never fucked a guy before -- he was like a young buck mating for the first time -- he didn’t know what to do with his dick. His thrusts were uneven and arhythmic, forceful and blunt -- a desperate and angry fuck. He was getting off on his own power, his own growth -- Mikey just happened to be the hole he was inside. Mikey struggled, of course, not that it did much good. As Bunny got bigger and bigger, his strength increased, too. He was so deep inside Mikey, he nearly crushed his prostate. Mikey didn’t want to enjoy it, but he’d never taken anything like this before -- he’d have liked to been a lot higher. His ass was so full… And suddenly, the assault increasing as Bunny neared orgasm. Mikey realized his own cock was rock hard -- why? -- just as Bunny exploded into him, causing Mikey to orgasm himself. He’d never felt anything so unexpected and intense. They both screamed. Bunny didn’t stop fucking, but the thrusts slowed down as he dumped more and more cum into Mikey’s hole. It didn’t leak out -- it was like it was filling him and the root of Bunny’s cock was a plug. When Bunny did finally pull out -- pulling out a cock significantly bigger than the one that had gone in -- Mikey was finally able to get a good look at him. His cock wasn’t the only thing that had grown while he’d been inside Mikey. Skinny twink Bunny was now a bodybuilder, a gym-junkie, a swollen muscle-head overdosing on testosterone. Except his body was making the testosterone -- his body was overdosing on itself. Mikey was no stranger to the gym -- he’d seen those apes. He’d even seen them naked, with their shriveled balls and tiny dicks. But not Bunny. Bunny was like one of those Tom-of-Finland pics come to life, overly muscular and impossibly overhung. Except with crazy eyes. Bunny looked at Mikey, his eyes glazed and unfocused, and flexed a Most-Muscular, roaring. “Fuck!” he yelled, spit flicking from his mouth. “Gotta fuck!” His cock was just as rock-hard as it had been before, if not bigger. Mikey tried to scramble away, but the big beast kept forcing him back. Suddenly, Mikey’s leg was free, so he kicked Bunny square in those ponderous balls, which at least made the guy release him. Bunny stood up straight and grabbed himself, yelping in pain. Mikey wanted to run, but there was nowhere to run. And even as deft as Mikey was, he was nothing compared to his overly-muscled pursuer. Mikey had barely made it to the wrestling area on the other side of the set when he felt Bunny tackle him roughly to the mat, Bunny’s solid shaft against his leg -- Mikey could feel the heat of it. Bunny was humping his leg like a dog in heat, desperate to find a way back into Mikey’s hole, but seemingly too stupid to know where it was. Cum and sweat and spit -- Mikey could taste it in the air -- he’d wrestled in high school for a season, so he knew a little something about rolling with his weight, gaining the advantage. He felt oddly strong rolling on top of the humping Bunny, a strange mix of masculine and powerful. After being raped by this guy, he didn’t feel the slightest bit intimidated by his size or his strength. He was too angry -- to be honest, he felt a little turned on. The more he wrestled with Bunny, the easier it became to control him. He struggled, but Mikey moved him from hold to hold -- whenever Bunny out-muscled one, Mikey was ready with the next. And Bunny seemed to get weaker and weaker, or at least, easier to counter. Mikey felt absurdly strong, powerful, his rage and desperation growing too. Fuck, he was horny. Dominate this fucker, he thought to himself. Fucking take his hole the way he took mine. Hard! Fucking make this fucker my bitch. Show him! “C’mon,” he growled, “let’s make a movie…” And Bunny struggled beneath him, but fuck him, he deserved to be fucked! Mikey’s horny, hard cock slammed into Bunny’s unprepared hole. Bunny screamed -- a masculine, deep-throated “No!” but Mikey was beyond thinking. All he wanted to do was dominate this bitch. He was so strong -- and when he saw himself in the wall mirror, he knew why. He was gigantic, muscular, powerful. What the actual fuck…? He flexed for himself as he fucked Bunny, losing himself in the masculine necessity of dominance and power. He grew. He grew like Bunny grew, muscular and over-hung. And when he finally came, he stopped thinking altogether. After that, it was just two over-hung, hairy muscle-beasts fighting and fucking, each trying to get on top of the other, each trying to score the other’s hole. When they started damaging equipment, apparently, that was enough. Small nodules in the ceiling -- that looked like a regular sprinkler system -- released a colorless/ odorless gas that seemed only to slow them down at first, until they ultimately collapsed, thrusting their hips even into unconsciousness. Less than a minute later, four men in hazmat suits entered through the double doors -- they were armed with tasers, and even though unnecessary here, they still took their precautions -- bringing two gurneys. Carefully, they loaded the things that had been Mikey and Bunny each onto a gurney and rolled them out -- one of the techs wisely grabbed Mikey’s backpack and loaded it onto the lower shelf of his transport. A few minutes after that, a cleaning team entered the set and began spraying it down, the smell of ammonia filling the air. ******************** Safely in his office some two floors away, Saul Bennett turned off the monitor where he’d been watching the scene play out. They’d gotten some good raw footage out of it -- the hidden cameras had captured two transformations, that wrestling sequence, nearly an hour of straight-up fucking, and even some believable dialogue with REAL emotion behind it! Even Saul Bennett appreciated the irony in that. FUCK ZOMBIES -- The Series was gonna be his biggest money-maker ever! His reverie was broken by the uncomfortable, impatient movement from the little bodybuilder who sat in the seat across from him -- he’d been tapping his foot throughout the entire sequence. “Something on your mind, Tino?” “That’s twelve,” the little guy said -- right to business. “You said after a dozen you’d release him.” Bennett nodded, taking a sip from the coffee cup on his desk. “That’s true,” he murmured, a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. “Well, that was Twink number twelve,” Tino said. “There’s your dozen. You said after twelve guys, you’d… let my husband out of his contract.” Bennett chuckled. “Of course, Tino. You’ve been very patient with me.” He paused for a second, and just as Tino was about to jump in, Bennett continued. “One final indulgence, though, if you don’t mind… the last scene. I need him for the orgy, Tino. What’s a porn movie without an Orgy for a finale? And what’s an orgy without the star of the show, Mick Masterman?” Tino sighed dramatically. “Oh, for fuck’s sake,” he said. “Are you kidding me? A zombie orgy scene? What the fuck is wrong with you?” Bennett just sat there at his desk, fiddling with an unlit cigarette, imagining the possibilities, waiting for the little bodybuilder to make the final connection. So Tino continued. “And just who are they gonna fuck? Anyone who gets their cum in them ends up one of them. Then they’re just gonna destroy everything as they fight to see who fucks who. Sounds more like Pro Wrestling Summer Slam than a porn movie.” Bennett lit his cigarette and took his first drag before he responded. “Unless the bottom was somehow… IMMUNE to the effects of the ‘zombie virus’...” He made eye-contact with the little bodybuilder. “That would work. Don’t you think so, Tino…?” Tino was silent -- serious -- suspicious. “What are you talking about?” he asked nervously. “I’M the only one who’s….” Bennett’s smile grew as the realization sunk in. “I”m gonna be very happy to have you in my movie, Tino! I’m so glad we finally found a project we can work on together.” Tino stood, furious. “Fuck you, Saul Bennett! How fucking dare you? You think you’re gonna add me to your little collection, well you can fucking forget that shit! I will never… EVER… lower myself to your blackmail bullshit! I won’t…” Even Bennett was surprised at how quickly the little gadget he aimed at Tino’s face worked -- but when Bennett pressed the button, the little capsule dispelled the gas and Tino went down like a sack of bricks. Saul Bennett smiled. ******************** For Tino, consciousness came an indeterminate time later, with a feeling that he might be floating. No… swinging. Like in a hammock during a summer dream. He was so horny. When he was finally able to open his oh-so-heavy eyes, he realized he wasn’t in a hammock -- he was in a sling. Spread-eagled, his wrists and ankles were strapped tightly to the frame -- struggle though he might, Tino wasn’t going anywhere. He was on set, so he knew the cameras were running. He was about to scream something to Bennett when he heard the thumping at the double doors. Tino could see them through the safety glass -- the fuck zombies, the muscle-beasts, the whole baker’s dozen, including his husband, the biggest of them all. Mindlessly, they attacked the doors, suddenly aware of Tino and his unguarded hole. Tino began screaming as soon as they burst through.